Category: Uncategorized

  • The Demi-human Brothel Part 2: The Flesh Golem

    Font size : +


    Things are in motion for the creation of a new Demi-human Brothel but in the meantime, an interesting specimen has turned up at the slavers market

    I have received word from my contacts the western provinces and they have agreed upon the price we negotiated. Rumour has it that the royal army is about to lay siege to the main Demi-human city of Lifstern. If the rumours are true, my contacts hope to be able to acquire a number of the specimens you requested in one go and will get word to us within a month about shipment. They are also scouting out the surrounding towns, villages, and hamlets which are less heavily guarded than the main city. They have found a few specimens that meet your criteria and are endeavouring to obtain them. If all goes well, they should have already shipped them to us and they will be here in two weeks.

    In the meantime, I have acquired a rather rare and somewhat unusual specimen that might meet your requirements. It was not on your list but when it came into my possession, I immediately thought of you. I do not wish to say what it is in case this message is intercepted but if you are interested, I will be at my new premises on Traders Street. If I have not heard from you by the end of the week I will proceed to take this specimen to auction.

    Yours faithfully,

    Adarin Ironflake

    The Ironflake Trading Company

    I re-read the letter again and smile, happy that my offer has been accepted. I knew it would take some time to organise my request but it surprises me just how fast Adarin’s people worked. I go to pick up my pen to write a response when I’m distracted by movement from the other side of my room.

    “Come back to bed Master. I’m getting bored.” Annabelle whines as she sits up, the bedsheets falling from her naked body. She’s changed since she’d first arrived, 3 square meals a day for the last month has allowed her to gain some weight. I can no longer see her ribs sticking out and the pale skin of her face is now a rosy red colour. She’d gained confidence too. There’s been a few nights where I’d woken up as Annabelle slipped under the covers beside me. She’s insatiable. It’s kind of a good thing though as she’d be useless as my attendant. She doesn’t have the right mind for maths and struggles to both read and write. I’d made my mind up after only two weeks about making Halle my attendant and both girls seemed happy with my choice, Annabelle even more so when she learned she’d be getting extra lessons in pleasuring men.

    “I’m sorry little one but I’ve got work to do. Run along now and fetch Halle for me, I’m going out.” I say, setting down the letter. Annabelle pouts but climbs out of bed and slips on her discarded robe before heading out the door. I stand up and move to my wardrobe, pulling on a fresh set of clothes. I just finish lacing up my boots when Halle knocks and enters. She’s wearing a simple green dress, corseted at the waist to accentuate her already curvaceous figure. The front is cut low so the tops of her large breasts are visible, jiggling hypnotically with every movement. Her hair is in its usual intricate braids, reaching down to brush the top of her round ass.

    “Good afternoon, sir, how can I help you?” She asks, her voice warm and comforting.

    “We’re heading out. I’ve just received word from Adarin the slaver, he says he might have something for me.” I say, fixing my coin purse to my belt.

    Traders Street was quiet when we arrived, only a few busy servants visiting the tailors, bookmakers and apothecaries for their masters. A purple coach is stopped outside one shop and as I approach, I realise the shop is the one I’m looking for. I’m about to cross the street to enter when the door opens and a masked woman in a finely embroidered dress exits. I quickly stop and step into the shadow of a doorway, dragging Halle with me.

    “Eliza. She owns the other brothel in the lower city. Her slaves never last long, most die within a few months. Those who don’t wish they had. She gives brothel owners bad names.” I explain as two large men follow after her, one carrying a small girl over his shoulder. We watch as they climb into the carriage and it pulls away being driven by a third large man. Once they reach the end of the street I step out and make my way across to the street.

    “Ah, hello! You got my message. You came quicker than I thought.” Exclaims Adarin as he sees me. “And my gosh, that cannot be the slave I sold you a month ago.” Halle had entered the shop a second after me and fixed the slaver with a disgusted look that made him chuckle.

    “Yes, she is that slave. A real bargain for me.” I reply as I look around the store, noticing the human slaves arranged in the cages. “Now, I believe you have something to show me.”

    “She’s a beauty, definitely a strange one, but a beauty non the less.” Adarin says, gesturing for me to follow him into a backroom.

    “Take a look and let me know what you think.” He says as we reach a bed with a solitary figure lying on it.

    At first glance the naked girl looked human. Long slender legs led up to a curvy waist and flat, toned stomach. Despite lying down her tits are large and round, gently rising and falling in time with her breath. Even from a short distance I can see her face is incredibly pretty. It is round and delicate, her features soft, her pale lips full. Her ears are uncovered and clearly human, the round lobes adorned with many piercings. That was the last sign of being human. Her hair is a light pink, flowing down around her shoulders and fading into a deeper shade. Her eyes are another sign of not being human. Despite appearing to be asleep, they are open. The right is a bright blue and the left a deep, dark green.

    As I look closer, trying to figure out what she is, I notice faint white lines criss-crossing her golden honey coloured skin.

    “Scars,” I say, turning in shock to Adarin. “Is she a…”

    “Flesh Golem.” Halle finishes for me, her voice echoing the shock I feel.

    “That she is.” Adarin say, laughing at our expression. “A real prize isn’t she. And fresh too. Some sorcerer just finished making her but died before she could be activated. I’ve got no idea what she’s enchanted to do.” I now know why he was so cryptic in his message, Flesh Golems are very rare, and one this exquisite even more so.

    “I have never seen a Flesh Golem before. I had heard they are ugly, misshapen creatures formed from many random bodies, nothing at all looking like this.” I say, gesturing to the perfect body before us.

    “The sorcerer who made her was very old but very powerful and I don’t know much else, except that this body was made with two sisters, only a year apart in age. That is why her body looks so natural, so identical where they that the only way to tell them apart was to look at their eyes. The hair is supposedly a by-product of the magic, but it suits her well.” Adarin explains as I continue examining the body.

    “But you said you didn’t know what enchantments she has. How do we know she’s not completely useless, or even if she’s not an empty shell?” Halle asks curiously.

    “A good question. I don’t and won’t know until she’s activated and once, she’s activated she’ll only respond to the orders of the person who activates her. So, here’s my offer, if you’re interested in her that is. I’ll sell her to you for 75 gold pieces, and if she is just an empty shell, I’ll pay you back 15 pieces. If she does have enchantments, she’ll be all yours to do with as you please, and I’m sure she’d make a fine addition to that Demi-human brothel you’re making.” Adarin replies, directing the offer to me.

    I take a minute to ponder the offer but the opportunity is too good to pass on.

    “So, how do we activate her?” I ask as I hand over the coins.

    “It is much like the slave contract ritual. There’s a rune circle on the back of her neck. Once the ritual is complete, she should wake up.” Adarin says as he moves to lift the still figure up into a sitting position. He brushes aside her hair and at the base of her skull I see a circle of runes very similar to the ones tattooed in the middle of Halle’s chest. Unlike Halle’s however, these runes are etched into her very skin like a brand. Adarin hands me the ritual knife and I run the blade against the pad of my thumb. Blood wells up and I press my thumb in the centre of the runic circle. Immediately the runes glow bright white and a second later the Golem takes a great gasping breath. Adarin lets go and we both move to stand in front of her. Her eyes dart between us before settling on me, a warm smile spreading across her face.

    “Hello Master, how may I be of assistance.” She says as she stands up, her voice soft and vibrant. “Oh, you are injured, please let me help with that.” Her eyes had fallen on my injured thumb and she steps forward, taking my hand in hers. A golden glow emanates from her hand and I watch as the wound on my thumb instantly heals.

    “Now that’s a useful enchantment.” Adarin says as I inspect my thumb. “I think I hear people so I’ll get something for her to wear and I’ll get in contact once I hear something.” I thank Adarin and he disappears for a second, returning with a crude dress which I instruct the Golem to slip on as the slaver goes back out to deal with the potential clients. I follow out a few seconds later, nodding my goodbye to Adarin as he shows a couple around the cages. Halle darts forward and opens the door for me and I pass through with the Golem close behind.

    ————————————————————————————————————————————–

    ————————————————————————————————————————————–

    As soon as we get back to my house in the middle city, I send Halle off to bathhouse with the Golem, instructing her to bathe and clean the Golem before getting her to report to my office. That’s where we are now, stood face to face, the Golem naked.

    “So, what’s your name?” I ask, absentmindedly cupping her breast with my left hand and stroking her nipple with my thumb.

    “I have no name, Master. I am a blank slate, my life only started when you activated my runes.” She replies, completely unbothered as I continue to fondle her breast.

    “That’s what I thought. Well in that case I shall have to think of one for you.” I say, dropping my hand from her chest and stepping back to get a better look at her.

    “How about Val? It means doll in the old tongue.” I suggest.

    “Val… Val… I like it very much. Thank you, Master.” She says, smiling brightly as she tries out the name.

    “Now tell me Val, what are your enchantments, your abilities?” I ask, leaning up against the desk behind me.

    “I have been enchanted with a whole range of abilities for your use. I am a nurse, a maid, a seamstress, a masseuse, and a bartender. I know how to sing and dance, and my body is incredibly flexible. I can cook and bake, I know over 200 different recipes. I also know many ways of pleasuring both men and women.” She says, coming to a stop as I raise my hand to silence her.

    “Show me your flexibility.” I say. Val suddenly bends over backwards. Her hands touch the floor and she walks them forward, moving between her ankles. Her legs then seem to spring up, flipping over so she ends up in a handstand. She the opens her legs, spreading them until they form a perfect split. With one final dramatic flair she lifts her left hand off the ground and pushes herself up so she’s only resting on the tip of her right index finger.

    “Very impressive.” I compliment as she returns to a standing position.

    “Thank you.” She says with a beaming smile. “Is there anything else I can do for you?”

    “How about you come over to the bed and show me how pleasure you a man.” I say as I cross over to the bed, sitting down on the edge. Val follows me and leans in to kiss me. Her lips are warm and soft, the pressure just enough to leave me wanting more as she pulls away. She kisses me again and this time I feel her tongue slip into my mouth. This time when she pulls away, she lifts my top off over my head. Her hands run over my toned chest, her seductive eyes locked with mine, as she kneels between my legs. She deftly pulls of my boots and I stand briefly to allow her to pull of my pants.

    Her face is inches away from my erect cock, her eyes almost crossed as she takes in its size. She reaches out and grasps my shaft with both hands, stroking slowly up and down. I watch as she leans forward, her lips parting slightly as she kisses the tip of my cock. Her lips part even further and the whole tip enters her mouth. More and more of my cock disappears inside her mouth until I hit the back of her throat. Her eyes go fully crossed as she pushes further, my cock now sliding down her throat. She finally reaches the base of my cock, the entirety of my shaft in her mouth and throat. She holds herself there for a few seconds before moving back, her chest swelling as she takes in a deep breath. A second later she’s sucking my cock again, her head rapidly bobbing up and down. She stops sucking on my cock and moves down to start sucking on my balls, her hands pumping my shaft as she does so.

    “Dam, you are so fucking good. It normally takes months of training to get a new girl to be as good.” I moan as she goes back to kissing my tip, her hands still stroking my shaft. I reach out and grab her head in both hands, holding handfuls of her pink hair as I keep her in place. Cum explodes from my cock, the hot sticky liquid flooding her mouth. I let go and she sits back, her mouth open and showing my cum pooling inside.

    “Good girl. Now swallow it and then quickly go and fetch Halle for me.” I say. Val swallows and then stands, making her towards the door.

    Val returns a few minutes later with Halle in tow, a slightly quizzical look on her face.

    “Are good, you’re both here. Halle, take off your dress. Val is going to show me how good she is at pleasuring women.” I say. Halle’s expression goes from quizzical to shocked to understanding in less than a second. Her hands begin deftly untying the lace of her corset and she begins to undress. As soon as she’s undressed, I gesture for both girls to join me on the bed. I move to sit at the end of the bed as Halle lies down at the top, propped upright by several cushions.

    “She’s all yours. Show me how you would pleasure her.” I say to Val as she too climbs onto the bed.

    “Thank you, Master.” She says before turning to Halle. Val crawls over to Halle, moving up her body until they’re face to face. She leans and the two girls begin kissing passionately. I watch as one of Val’s hands slowly make its way down Halle’s body, tracing the outline of her dark nipples before slipping between her legs.

    “Oh!” Halle gasps as Val’s fingers begin rubbing her smooth pussy. Val breaks the kiss and begins moving down to join her hand between Halle’s legs. Halle begins moaning loudly as Val kisses her pussy, using her tongue to tease more and more pleasure out of Halle. My eyes drift from Halle and over Val’s body. Her back is arched, her round ass stuck in the air. Even from a couple metres away I can see that her shaved pussy is wet, glistening with excitement. I begin stroking my cock, listening to Halle’s cries of pleasure as I imagine fucking Val’s pussy.

    Imaging? Why the hell am I imagining fucking Val? She belongs to me! I can do whatever I want with her. I get up and move forward, grabbing her waist. Her pussy is tight. If she hadn’t been so wet I know my cock wouldn’t have entered her as deep as it did. I see her pause briefly from eating out Halle as I begin thrusting in and out, slamming my body into hers as hard as I can. She lets out an explosive moan of pleasure before returning to Halle’s pussy and soon both girls are moaning loudly. I lean forward and reach underneath Val, grabbing her tits which are swinging in time with my thrusts.

    “You’re gonna make a great whore.” I whisper into her ear. Val moans loudly as my hands continue squeezing her tits, her body pushing back into mine. Her hips buck and her pussy tightens around my cock as she orgasms, her moan now a scream of pleasure. The orgasm is genuine, I’ve fucked enough whores to be able to tell, and as she crashes back down, I thrust as deep and as hard into her as I can. My cock explodes for a second time inside Val, this time flooding her pussy.

    “You’ve been a good girl. It’s a shame you’re so good already, I’m not be able to use the excuse that your still in training so I don’t have to sell your body.” I say, kissing her neck and slapping her ass before pushing her away. “Now run along and get yourself cleaned up and report to Kris for training. Halle’s looking all hot and bothered and needs finishing off.”

    I don’t even wait for Val to leave the room before grabbing Halle’s ankle and dragging her towards me. She lifts her legs and rest her ankles on my shoulders as I slide my cock into pussy. Her tits bounce as I thrust in and out, her eyes rolling in the back of her head. Halle’s moaning grows louder than before; I can see her grabbing handfuls of the bed sheets and her toes curling up as she edges closer to orgasm. I’m glad I kept Halle to myself; she makes an amazing orgasm face. Her eyes cross and her mouth opens with her long pink tongue stuck out. Despite cumming only a couple of minutes ago it’s enough to make me do so again. My balls ache as my cock explodes for a third time and a load of cum fills her pussy.

    “Thank you, Master.” Halle purrs as I collapse down next to her. “Oh, by the way I think I may have found somewhere for your new brothel. We can go and see it tomorrow.”


  • Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles Chapter 6: Little Sister’s Futa Wish Come True

    Font size : +


    Things get wild as a little discovers futas are real and are fucking her mother!

    Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles

    Chapter Six: Little Sister’s Futa Wish Come True

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to my FallenAngelX00 for beta reading this!

    Daisy Baker

    “’Alexis, my darling,’ the vampiress cooed, her lips stained red with Delilah’s blood. ‘You have nothing to fear from me.’

    “’S-stay back!’ stammered Alexis. She backed against the wall, her heart beating so fast beneath her nubile breasts. The young maid trembled as the shadowy countess sauntered forward. If it wasn’t for the darkness, Alexis would see the lush body of the vampiress. Heaving breasts that bounced and curving hips that swayed. ‘You won’t have my life!’

    “’I only want your soul,’ purred Countess Desdemona. The vampiress licked the blood from her lips. ‘And your love.’”

    “Oh, my,” I whimpered, my hand between my thighs rubbing at my virgin pussy. I shuddered, my eighteen-year-old body trembling as I read the erotica I had borrowed on Amazon. My mother had got me a Kindle Unlimited account. I could read all the books I wanted that were enrolled in the program.

    There were so many naughty ones. I might be eighteen, but I shouldn’t be reading these stories.

    Erotica was so sexy and awesome.

    I stared at my kindle screen. It was a Paperwhite, the screen backlit so I could read the ePaper with ease. I taped to turn the page, the story building towards its climax. My fingers rubbed up and down my pussy. My juicers flowed. My clit tingled.

    “’You won’t ever have my love!’ Alexis gasped. ‘Not after what you did to Delilah. You made her into… into…’

    “’My futa fang-whore?’ the countess asked. From the shadows around her crotch, it sprouted. A thick shaft of flesh thrusting out of the hidden folds of her pussy. The cock swelled with virile passion, pulsing with the countess’s undead heart. ‘You won’t be a fang-whore, Alexis. You shall be my queen. That’s why I hired you.’

    “’Almighty god, deliver your servant from evil!’ whimpered the girl as the countess and her massive futa-dick came closer and closer.”

    “Oh, this is getting good,” I groaned, rubbing hot at my flesh. The last part in the series had been hot when Delilah was turned into a futa fang-whore. That scene where she and the countess had used their girl-dicks on each other had been so hot.

    Futas were so sexy. When I had discovered that genre, I couldn’t get enough of them. It was a shame they weren’t real. I shuddered on my bed. It was the middle of the night. Mom was asleep and my older sister, Shannon, was at her slumber party.

    I could masturbate and read futa erotica all night long.

    My eyes were locked to the screen as the countess backed Alexis up to the wall, cupped her face, and kissed. My pussy clenched, my orgasm building faster and faster. I pressed my kindle to my naked chest, right between my small breasts, and closed my eyes.

    “You’ll be my queen, Daisy,” the countess moaned in my mind. Her big futa-dick thrust out before her.

    “Take me,” I whimpered, my fingers sliding up and down my pussy faster and faster. I could see the big girl-dick in my mind. That throbbing slab of futanari delight. It would stretch out my young cunt and make me explode.

    She kissed me in my imagination. Her lips tasting of copper blood. I moaned as the vampiress thrust her tongue into my mouth. She swirled it about and teased me. I shuddered, my clit throbbing as I rubbed at my aching nub with passion.

    In my imagination, Countess Desdemona pressed her clit-dick right against my virgin pussy. She pressed and pressed on my hymen. My slender body twitched. My legs kicked. I whimpered as I massaged my clit hard, imagining that moment of penetration.

    She thrust.

    My cherry popped.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, imagining her girl-dick sliding into my pussy. Stretching me out. Filling me up. “Oh, that’s so good. That’s amazing. Yes, yes, yes! Countess!”

    “My succulent vampire-queen,” she cooed in my mind as she thrust her dick in and out of my pussy. Her large breasts pressed against my small boobs. Her fat nipples brushed mine. I groaned and bucked on the bed, my orgasm building. “You’ll have such a big clit-dick and fuck me hard with it.”

    “Oh, god, yes!” I moaned, my bed creaking. The tangy aroma of my pussy filled my nose. I breathed it in as I climbed to that pinnacle of release.

    Countess Desdemona fucked my cunt hard. She buried her girl-dick deep into my cunt. It was such a delight. I savored every moment of her burying into my cunt. It was fantastic to picture in my mind. My clit throbbed. I rose to my orgasm.

    “I love you, Daisy,” Countess Desdemona purred in my ear.

    “I love you!” I howled and came.

    My pussy convulsed. My juices squirted out, bathing my fingers. I rubbed at my pussy lips as I trembled through my bliss. Waves of delight washed out of my cunt. I shuddered, this wonderful rapture washing through my body. It was such an amazing delight. I groaned and shuddered.

    My mind drowned in such rapture. I savored every moment of it. My head tossed from side to side as I enjoyed this ecstasy. I quivered through the bliss. It was an awesome. I panted, my toes curling. I rubbed at my pussy lips as the heat died down.

    “That was a great one.” It was my third of the night. I wanted more. I lifted the Kindle from my tits, the light bathing over my face. Countess Desdemona was still kissing daisy. I squirmed and cooed, “Ooh, she’s surrendering.”

    “Alexis felt the futa-cock pressing into her stomach. This mighty girth. She had never been with a man, though she had such a great curiosity for it. Now… that curiosity burned. She couldn’t believe that the countess had a dick. It was more impossible than her being a vampiress. But—”

    SLAM!

    I blinked.

    SLAM!

    SLAM!

    Those were car doors closing. They sounded right outside. I frowned and rose from my bed. I padded naked to the window, my heart beating so fast. I peered out at the front of the house and saw a strange car in the driveway.

    The front door creaked open.

    Burglars!

    Panic flooded through me. I dove onto my belly and wiggled beneath the bed as I heard them moving through the house. There was more than one. I heard a laugh. Then footsteps rushed up the stairs.

    I whimpered, my heart beating so fast. They were on the second floor and just outside my door. I groaned, my entire body shaking in fear. They would hurt me and rob me. I wanted to scream, but they would know I was here.

    I clamped my hand over my mouth.

    The bedroom door opened. Fear shot through me. My kindle was on. They would see it I stared at their feet. They were bare. Of course, they didn’t want to leave behind shoe prints and get caught. I trembled as one entered.

    “Huh,” she said. It was a girl’s voice. “Not here. Weird.”

    Then the feet padded away. They were heading to Mom’s room. I quivered as I heard the door open. Then there were shouts. I squeezed my eyes shut. They were attacking Mom. Hurting her. I just had to hide. I couldn’t do anything for her. I was such a coward.

    “Sorry, Mommy,” I whimpered. “But you’d want me to be safe.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eileen Baker

    “The fuck!” I gasped, bolting upright as the light from my bedroom door that had flung open fell on me. Then there were figures streaming into the room. “Who’s there!”

    “Mom!” a rambunctious voice gasped. Then Shannon bounced on the bed beside me. She quivered there, her red hair spilling about her face. She had this big grin on her lips. “Guess what, I’m a futa!”

    “You’re a—”

    She kissed me.

    My daughter kissed me.

    Her lips were on mine. She pinned me to the bed, her tongue thrusting into my mouth. I was so shocked; I didn’t know what to do. I breathed in the lavender perfume that was around her while panic surged through me.

    She shouldn’t be doing this. I was her mother.

    “Oh, nice,” another girl said. “Going to get me some mommy pussy.”

    “No fair, Britney!” a third girl gasped. “Stop her, Mary.”

    My daughter and her friends were here. The sheets were pulled back as I struggled to break away from my daughter’s mouth. But she kissed me with such hunger. Then my pajama bottoms were being yanked down.

    “Mommy pussy!” Britney cooed. Her voice sounding so much more recognizable.

    “Stop her, Mrs. Meyers!” the third girl objected. That would be Sarah and… Mrs. Meyers?

    “Oh, I think my daughter’s going to have fun eating Eileen’s pussy,” Joyce Meyers said. My entire body stiffened in shock.

    What was going on?

    Why did my daughter’s lips start to feel so good? That lavender perfume was so relaxing. I just had to breathe it in and… I blinked my eyes, struggling not to succumb to what they were doing. My pajama bottoms were off and Britney was pushing my legs apart. I wasn’t wearing any panties beneath. She could see my pussy.

    Britney’s mouth kissed at my pussy. Her lips nuzzled right through my bush to plant smooches on my twat. I groaned and shuddered as she kissed up and down them. I shivered at this heat rushing through me. I swallowed, my heart pounding in my chest. She flicked her tongue through my folds, stroking up to my clit.

    She brushed it.

    Sparks burst.

    I squealed into my daughter’s lips. This was so confusing. She was kissing me while I was… Kissing her back. I moaned into my daughter’s lips. My tongue licked and lapped at her lips. This heat shivered through me. I couldn’t believe this was happening. It was so crazy. My tongue danced around in my daughter’s mouth.

    She kissed me with such passion. Her lips were so soft and warm and sweet. It was excellent to enjoy. Especially with Britney liking at my pussy. I was just so helpless to resist this. I groaned into Shannon’s lips.

    “Let’s go for her boobies, Sarah,” Mary said.

    “Yes!” Sarah moaned.

    Then my top was being pushed up. I shuddered, my thighs squeezing around Britney’s head, pinning her to my pussy. She licked at me with hunger, her tongue swirling around in my snatch. I shuddered into Shannon’s lips. Like with my panties, I wasn’t wearing a bra.

    My large tits spilled out. The naughty girls grabbed my boobs. They took a hold of them. They squeezed and kneaded them. It was such a wicked thing to feel. Such a naughty delight to experience those two girls kneading my breasts.

    “Mmm, big and lush tits,” moaned Sarah. “Aren’t mother’s the best?”

    “Yes,” Britney moaned. “Ooh, Mommy, lick my pussy.”

    Was Joyce eating out her daughter’s cunt while the girl was devouring my pussy. I shuddered. I should find that wrong, but it was all so exciting. My daughter’s lavender perfume filled my nose while her tongue filled my mouth.

    Then two hot mouths suckled on my nipples. Mary and Sarah nursed on me. I groaned, my body trembling. My back arching. My orgasm built so swiftly in my pussy. This was wonderful. Just such a thrill. I couldn’t believe how much I loved this. My cunt clenched, the heat building and building in my twat as they nursed on me.

    Britney devoured me.

    My daughter kissed me.

    This was all so exciting.

    My bedroom was filled with moans and suckles and smacking lips. Britney groaned into my pussy, clearly enjoying whatever her mother did to her snatch. Did Joyce have her tongue buried in her daughter’s cunt the way Britney’s was in mine?

    That naughty girl’s tongue danced around in my folds. I moaned into Shannon’s lips. I sucked on her tongue. The bed creaked. My nipples throbbed. Mary and Sarah suckled with such enthusiasm on them.

    I came closer and closer to my orgasm.

    Closer and closer to cumming.

    To exploding.

    I humped against Britney’s face. My bush rustled around her mouth. Her tongue flicked up to my clit. She brushed my naughty bud. I squealed into my daughter’s lips. My hand shot down her body. I slid over my daughter’s round breasts. I caressed her stomach. What was I doing?

    I reached lower and lower. Did I want to finger my daughter’s twat? Did I want to make her feel as good as Britney made me feel?

    Yes!

    I shoved my hand down my daughter’s stomach. I brushed something that thrust out from her crotch. What was that? My hand grabbed it. I held something that throbbed in my hand. It pulsed with a heartbeat. I frowned into the kiss. That was…

    A cock.

    Did my daughter have a cock? I slid my hand up it and found wet pussy lips. Her shaved folds. Her dick thrust from it. I should be concerned about this strange development, but I just felt so good. She groaned into my lips as I stroked her girl-dick.

    Britney sucked on my clit.

    I squealed and squeezed my hand around Shannon’s cock. She groaned into my lips while my body trembled. Britney nursed with passion for my clit. She gave me such bliss. I shuddered at how good it felt.

    Mary and Sarah suckled on my nipples. Then nursed with hunger on them. My nubs throbbed in their mouths. I shuddered, the three girls suckling on the naughty bits of me. I groaned into my daughter’s kiss, gripping her girl-dick as I swelled and swelled to my climax.

    I came.

    My pussy convulsed.

    Juices gushed out.

    Britney licked them up with hunger. The girl moaned as she devoured my cream. She licked them up with hunger. I shuddered, bucking through my pleasure. I held my daughter’s futa-cock as I whimpered out my delight.

    It was incredible. The pleasure rushed over my mind. My legs spasmed and kicked. I groaned, savoring this amazing rapture. It drowned my thoughts. I quivered through my orgasm, hitting the peak of that wonderful pleasure.

    Shannon broke the kiss. “Did you cum, Mom?’

    “Yes,” I moaned, staring into my daughter’s sparkling eyes. “You have a cock.”

    “We all do, Mom.” She arched a fiery eyebrow at me. “Want to be fucked by my dick?”

    There should be a thousand reasons for me to say no to my daughter, but I couldn’t think of a single one of them right now. I felt too good. Too relax. My body buzzed with the euphoria of the moment.

    “I do, Shannon,” I said. “I really, really do.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Daisy Baker

    The robbers were still in Mom’s room. I swallowed as lay beneath my bed. I should call the police. I bit my lip. Where did I leave my phone?

    I was always setting it down and forgetting about it. I liked reading books. I wasn’t one of those girls that spent twenty-four/seven on social media. No Tik-Tok or Instagram for me. I didn’t do Facebook or Snapchat or Twitter. I might pop into Reddit, and YouTube was fine, but it was books that I was passionate about.

    My phone must be downstairs.

    I had to be brave. Mom needed me to call 911. I crawled out from beneath my bed, my naked breasts rubbing into the fuzzy carpet. I squirmed all the way out, my heart pounding a mile a minute. My kindle had shut off. I moved through the darkness of my bedroom to my open door. I stuck my head out and peered at Mom’s.

    There was movement in there. Moans. Gasps. Mom squealed. What were they doing to her? I swallowed. I had to be so brave. The bed creaked. Mom groaned. Something slapped together. Flesh? Had they struck her.

    “Oh, yes, that’s what you get for being naughty!” a woman moaned.

    They had slapped her! And Mom was being naughty?

    She wasn’t cooperating!

    “That’s is what you get! Ooh, yes, yes, I’m so big, aren’t I?”

    “So very big!” Mom moaned.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eileen Baker

    Shannon settled between my thighs. On one side of us, Britney and her mother sixty-nined, sucking on each other’s clit-dicks. Mary and Sarah were doing the same thing on the other side as Shannon loomed over me.

    “You ready?” she purred.

    “Oh, yes, I need it!” I moaned as she pressed her clit-dick into my pussy. She rubbed up and down.

    She thrust. I gasped as her big dick speared into my pussy. A ripple of heat washed out of my cunt. I felt like a virgin, stretched to my limits. Her crotch smacked into my flesh. She felt so big. So amazing. My daughter was back in me.

    “Oh, yes, that’s what you get for being naughty!” Shannon groaned, staring down at me. “That’s is what you get! Ooh, yes, yes, I’m so big, aren’t I?”

    “Yes,” I moaned, savoring that wonderful cock filling me up. “I deserve it for being so naughty. Ooh, yes, yes!”

    My daughter drew back her clit-dick. My pussy clenched around her girth. She was so thick. So long. Inch after inch of her clit-dick drew out of me. I squeezed down on her big dick. I trembled, savoring it.

    With a wink, she slammed back into my pussy.

    I gasped as she filled me up. The incestuous thrill of my daughter fucking my pussy was incredible. I groaned, the other four futas, as Shannon called them, were suckling around me. Loving each other as my daughter pounded my naughty twat with her big clit-dick.

    “Mmm, Mom, this is so hot!” groaned Shannon. “Ooh, when it’s your own mother… Damn, I love being a futa.”

    “I love it, too,” I moaned, so confused about all of this. But her cock felt so amazing. “Yes, yes, ram that dick in me!”

    She grinned down at me, her red hair dancing around her face. She speared her dick into my cunt. It was amazing. I squeezed down on her cock. The friction swept through me. I groaned, my pussy clenching down on her girl-cock. She filled me up with all that delight.

    Her round boobs rubbed into mine. She drilled into me hard and fast. Her clit-dick plunged into my cunt over and over. I loved it. I savored every hard thrust into my snatch. Every last thrust of her girl-cock into my snatch. It was awesome.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, squeezing down on her clit-dick. “That’s hot. Oh, yes, yes, ram that cock into me. Bury that dick into my pussy!”

    “I am,” she groaned, her face twisting with passion. “Ooh, Mommy, I’m going to flood you with so much cum.”

    “Good,” I moaned, my hand sliding down her back to her ass.

    She didn’t have a man’s ass. She had a peachy, feminine butt. Bubbly and delicious to knead. She was so sexy. I had never thought of a woman as sexy, but my daughter…

    I shuddered and bucked beneath her.

    So big. So thick. Her cock stirred my cunt up. I would have such a huge orgasm on her girl-dick. Just a mighty burst of pleasure. I trembled there, whimpering and groaning. Her clit-dick slammed into my pussy.

    “I’m going to pump my cum into your cunt, Mom,” she cooed. “Mmm, just imagine all my jizz spurting into you.” She licked my ear. “All that cum basting you. Soaking into your snatch. Won’t that be awesome, Mommy?”

    “Yes,” I moaned, my fingers digging into her rump. “Oh, yes, yes, that will be amazing. Please, please, do that to me.”

    She grinned at me and kissed me.

    My lips melted to my daughter’s as my orgasm swelled closer and closer. Her futa-dick speared so deep into me. She plunged to the hilt in me. It was awesome to experience. My cunt clenched down on her girl-cock. She held me tight. My fingers dug into her rump.

    The futas around us were moaning as they suckled on each others’ cocks. They nursed with passion, moaning as they sixty-nined with such passion. I loved it. My nipples rubbed into my daughter’s cunt. Sparks flared and… and…

    I came.

    I orgasmed on my daughter’s cock.

    I climaxed around her big dick.

    Waves of pleasure rushed through my body. My cunt spasmed around her cock. Her futa-dick buried deep into my pussy as my flesh convulsed around her. My twat sucked on her as she drew back. It felt incredible I groaned into her lips as the pleasure drowned my mind.

    Incestuous, wicked, forbidden, depraved pleasure.

    Shannon broke the kiss and gasped, “I’m cumming, Mommy!”

    She buried her dick to the hilt in me and erupted. She spurted splash after slash of her futa-seed into my cunt. It was such a rush to experience. I groaned, my cunt rippling and writhing around her clit-dick. It was awesome. Amazing. I shuddered, my snatch milking her cock.

    I drew out all her cum. I worked out every drop of jizz that she had in her. It was fantastic. Awesome. Amazing. I groaned, savoring every second of trembling through my rapture. I groaned through my bliss. It was awesome to enjoy. My body trembled with such ferocity.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned, hitting that peak of delight. “Oh, that’s incredible. That’s so good. Mmm, pump all that cum into me.”

    “Yes, Mom!” she moaned, her cock spurting a few times.

    “I love having a futa-daughter!”

    “No way,” croaked a new voice. “No way, I’m not dreaming! I’m not dreaming! Futas are real!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Daisy Baker

    Hearing that my mom was having sex with Shannon had really, really thrown me for a loop. But soon, I started to realize what they were saying. I was hearing the “F” word. Not fuck, but futa.

    There was no way futas could be real. I crept forward and what I saw was the most beautiful sight in the world. Shannon was thrusting her girl-cock in and out of Mom’s cunt while her friends were sixty-nining around them. Two pairs of futas were blowing each other while Shannon was fucking our mother.

    I had never come across real incest on Amazon, just Pseudo-Incest. This was the real deal. My sister was fucking our mother. Cumming in our mother. I quivered there and, as they finished, I couldn’t help but burst in all naked and wet and thrilled that futas were real.

    “My turn! My turn! My turn!” I continued moaning. I jumped onto the bed by Mary and Sarah. “I want to be fucked by futas! I want cocks in all my holes. I want…” I blinked. “Is that Mrs. Meyers.”

    Britney’s mother slid her mouth off her daughter’s cock. She had cum on her lips. That meant she had drunk her own daughter’s girl-cum. My pussy clenched. I squealed in delight and then I darted over to the futa-MILF and threw myself on her.

    “Futas are real!” I squealed as I straddled her waist. I grabbed her dick. “Oh, my god, I’m going to lose my virginity to a futa.”

    “Wait, ‘futas are real’?” Shannon asked as she slid off of Mom. Her big girl-dick appeared dripping in our mother’s cunt cream. “You know about futas?”

    “I love reading futa erotica!” I moaned.

    “Balls or no balls?” Sarah called out.

    “Team no balls!” I squealed and pressed my virgin pussy against the tip of Mrs. Meyer’s girl-dick.

    “No balls?” Shannon said.

    Sarah just jiggled. She sat up, her lips stained in jizz. She licked them up. I shuddered and then I pushed my hymen down on Mrs. Meyer’s big girl-dick. The MILF gasped, her blue eyes staring up at me and blonde hair spilling about her face. I groaned, my virginity stretching and stretching and—

    My cherry popped.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I squealed as my eighteen-year-old cunt swallowed the MILF’s big dick.

    She was so thick. I felt split open. It didn’t hurt. Not really. It felt so good. Her cock stimulated my flesh. Rubbed me in all these naughty ways. I groaned, my head swaying from side to side. A big grin crossed my face.

    I bottomed out on her clit-dick. I quivered there, squeezing my snatch around her dick. It was so wonderful to feel her so deep into me. I shuddered, stirring my pussy around her futa-cock. I shuddered, savoring this wonderful delight.

    “Oh, my god, that’s what I need,” I groaned. “Big dick. Futa-dick. Oh, yes, yes.”

    “Did I just take your virginity?” Mrs. Meyers gasped, staring up at me in shock.

    I nodded and then I flexed my thighs. I slid up her pussy. My cunt clung to her dick. I groaned at how amazing it was. My small titties quivered. My black hair, gathered in pigtails, swayed about my face. Then I slammed down her.

    As I rode her, Shannon moved behind me. I shuddered and threw a look over my shoulders at her. “Are you…?”

    “Yep,” my sister answered. She was only a year and a few months older than me, so I didn’t really think of her as a big sister. “You said you wanted a dick in all your holes. Time to make you watertight, sis.”

    “How nasty!” I squealed. “Do it!”

    As she moved behind me, Sarah buried her face into Mom’s pussy and licked at the creampie. Mary proffered her dick to Mom, kneeling by her head. She turned and swallowed the sexy dickgirl’s cock. Britney rose up me.

    “Ready to suck your first girl-dick, Daisy?” she asked, her blonde hair swaying about her face.

    I squeezed my cunt down on her mother’s cock, nodding.

    I opened wide and swallowed Britney’s cock. I nursed on her happily while Shannon pressed her cock into my butt-crack. She found my asshole, her tip soaked in our mother’s pussy cream. I groaned in delight, suckling hard on Britney’s dick.

    Precum was salty. And delicious.

    I swirled my tongue around her cock. I wanted to give her all the pleasure like the heroines in my erotica did. I suckled and nursed and sucked. My pussy clenched down on the thick dick in me. Then I groaned as that dick slid down and nuzzled into my asshole. I quivered there as my sister drilled her cock against my sphincter.

    I moaned and moaned around Britney’s dick. Shannon panted. My asshole widened and widened. Then my anal ring swallowed my sister’s cock. She slid into my bowels, lubed by our mother’s passion. It was so hot. I squeezed my cunt around Mrs. Meyer’s big dick while my sister filled my asshole.

    “Shit, you’re losing all your virginities at once,” Shannon said. “And here I thought you were the quiet one in the family. Always reading. Didn’t know it was smut.”

    I couldn’t answer her save by clamping down really, really hard on her clit-dick. This heat rushed through me. It was intoxicating. Delicious. It was fantastic to feel. I groaned around Britney’s dick, this heat rushing through me.

    I had a cock in my asshole and one in my pussy. It was a fantastic delight. I groaned, savoring this amazing heat. I nursed hard. I suckled with passion. This was wonderful to enjoy. I bobbed my head, working my mouth up and down her clit-dick.

    I shuddered, my toes curling. The heat rushed through my body as I rode up Mrs. Meyer’s cock. The MILF groaned as my pussy clung to her cock. I shuddered, savoring that wonderful heat. As I slid up her shaft, my sister pulled back her dick.

    I squealed.

    It felt so wonderful. I had a cock sliding through my bowels and another through my pussy. The friction was incredible. I groaned, my twat clenching and relaxing on the MILF’s shaft as I rode her. My sister hammered my butt at the same time.

    I was going to cum so hard.

    “Damn,” Britney moaned. “She is squealing and moaning and sucking hard.”

    “Yeah, my little sis is a slut!” groaned Britney. “The apple did not fall far from the tree. I mean, look at my mom. She’s just loving the hell out of Mary’s cock.”

    “Uh-huh,” Mary moaned. “Ooh, that’s so good Mrs. Smith! That’s just amazing.”

    I worked my pussy up and down that big dick. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. This was so wild to enjoy. I groaned, savoring every second of working my asshole up and down that big futa-cock while my sister pounded my asshole.

    Her hands slid around and cupped my small tits. She kneaded them as she thrust her cock hard into my asshole. I loved it. I clenched my bowels down hard on her dick. I shuddered as my orgasm built and built. I would have such a big one.

    I bobbed my head with just such hunger. I suckled with passion on Britney’s cock. I nursed on her with hunger. It was an amazing delight. It was fantastic. I loved every second of it. My heart hammered in my chest sending hot blood through my veins.

    “Oh, you are such a cutie,” Mrs. Meyers moaned. “Just so adorable as you suck on my daughter’s clit-dick.”

    I whimpered in delight. I nursed hard on her daughter’s cock. I suckled with passion on that clit-dick. It was wild to enjoy. I bobbed my head, working my mouth up and down that clit-dick. I shuddered, my cunt clenching down on Mrs. Meyers’s dick.

    My sister slammed hard into me while her fingers pinched my Nipples. That felt amazing. Just awesome. I groaned, savoring every moment of this passion. My pussy and asshole gripped Mrs. Meyers’s and Shannon’s cock as I hurtled towards my orgasm.

    “Damn, sis, I’m going to cum in your butt!” my big sis moaned. “Just going to cum hard in you. How does that sound?”

    I whimpered, nodding my head around Britney’s cock.

    “Yeah, you want all your big sis’s girl-cum flooding your asshole.”

    I did, so very, very much.

    “Mmm, I’m going to cum in your pussy, sweetie,” Mrs. Meyers moaned. “Ooh, you’re just riding my clit-dick. You’re squeezing around me. It’s amazing. Ooh, I love it. Just love it.”

    I reveled in every moment of this.

    I slid my pussy up her cock as Shannon fucked my asshole. The pleasure swelled in me. I was moments away from that wonderful burst of pleasure. Just moments from gasping and moaning and crying out in ecstasy.

    “Oh, she’s sucking so hard!” Britney groaned.

    “Her pussy’s getting so tight,” moaned Mrs. Meyers. “Even tighter than before. Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make me cum, aren’t you?”

    I was.

    I slammed down her pussy. My body trembled as that big dick slammed into me. My sister buried her clit-dick to the hilt in my asshole. The friction created this naughty heat that swelled in my pussy. I was about to explode. Just detonate. It would be a big burst of pleasure. I would just cum and cum and cum.

    I shuddered, savoring that wonderful delight.

    As my sister drew back, it happened. I came.

    A torrent of passion rushed out of my spasming pussy. My cunt convulsed on Mrs. Meyer’s girl-dick. The heat rushed through me. It slammed into my mind. I groaned, my body bucking through this amazing rapture.

    “Damn!” my sister moaned, burying her girl-cock to the hilt in my writhing asshole.

    My holes suckled at Mrs. Meyers’s and my sister’s dicks. I nursed hard on Britney’s cock. Pleasure blazed through my mind. I whimpered and squirmed, every second of this giving me such a wonderful delight.

    “Yes!” Mrs. Meyers moaned.

    Hot cum shot into my spasming pussy. I detonated again. More orgasmic fires rushed through me. This was so, so much better than reading about futas. Her cum splashed against my cervix. She sprayed me down with all her passion. It was so incredible to feel. Such a wonderful miracle to enjoy. I whimpered, stars bursting across my vision.

    I quivered through this wonderful ecstasy. I shuddered and groaned, my mind burning so hot. The heat soaked every bit of my mind. I quivered, so thrilled to get to enjoy this wonderful passion. I whimpered and groaned.

    “Oh, sweetie!” she moaned as she spurted in me.

    It was awesome. Just an amazing bliss. I savored every second of it. My head danced from side to side. I quivered through my ecstasy. I shuddered through that wonderful bliss as my pussy milked the MILF’s cock.

    And then my sister slammed to the hilt in my asshole.

    “Fuck, yes!”

    Spurt after spurt of cum fired into my bowels. This heat pumped into me. It was incredible to feel. I whimpered, loving every moment of it. I quivered through every last second of my passion. Stars detonated across my vision.

    My bowels milked her cock. I moaned around Britney’s dick, nursing hard on her as Mrs. Meyers pumped the last of her cum into my snatch. My sister’s jizz basted my asshole. I squealed in delight, another orgasm blazing through me.

    “Oh, wow, you cum like a firecracker,” Shannon moaned.

    “Hot!” Britney moaned.

    Then her cum fired into my mouth. I gulped it down. I swallowed every last blast of jizz. It was amazing to enjoy. I quivered through this wonderful moment. As Shannon spilled the last of her spun in my asshole, I had all this yummy cum to swallow out of Britney’s girl-cock.

    “Drink it all!” she moaned.

    I did. I drank every last drop.

    “Oh, Mrs. Smith!” groaned Mary. “Ooh, that’s it. Drink my cum.”

    “She’s gushing juices,” panted Sarah. “Just drenching me.”

    I swallowed the last of Britney’s cum. She panted and slid out of my mouth with a wet plop. I sucked in deep breaths, my body trembling. My pussy and asshole were still stuffed full of girl-dick and full of futa-spunk.

    “This was so hot!” I moaned. “Ooh, ooh, I have so much jizz in me.”

    “Want to lick her pussy clean, Mom?” Shannon asked.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eileen Smith

    I couldn’t believe what I was seeing as My youngest daughter’s asshole swallowed Mary’s cock. I knelt between both their spread thighs, my daughter doing this sort of crab walk to impale her bowels all the way down Mary’s futa-dick.

    “Ooh, that’s so good,” she moaned, cum matting her black bush. She had hair closest to my ex-husband. I had brassy-brown hair and Shannon pure red like most of my side of the family. “Ooh, Mommy, now eat me!”

    Daisy had swallowed all of Mary’s cock. I groaned and nuzzled my face into my daughter’s bush, eager to eat out my first pussy. At the same time, Shannon was pressing her futa-dick into my asshole. She went from Daisy’s to mine.

    This was all so naughty.

    I licked up Joyce’s salty cum out of my daughter’s pussy, tasting something tangy. That had to be my daughter’s musk. It was so much like my own. Shannon drilled her dick against my sphincter. I groaned and shuddered as my anal ring widened and winded to take a big dick.

    I thrust my tongue deep into Daisy’s cunt, really soaking in my baby girl’s juices and that jizz in her. I scooped out that salty delight, whimpering. My asshole widened and then Shannon popped into my bowels.

    “Fuck, yeah, Mom!” she moaned. “Mmm, eat out Daisy as I fuck you hard.”

    “Eat her out,” Mary moaned. “Ooh, her tight asshole is squeezing down my cock.”

    “Yep,” my daughter moaned, lying on Mary know. The futa slid her hands around to kneaded my little girl’s small tits.

    I licked the cum out of my youngest daughter’s cunt as Shannon drew back her hips. My bowels clenched down on her clit-dick. I shuddered, savoring the delight of her thick shaft. It was such an amazing dick to enjoy. I quivered, my bowels squeezing down hard on her futa-cock. Then she rammed back into my asshole.

    Pleasure melted down to my pussy.

    I moaned into Daisy’s pussy while my tongue licked and lapped up all of Joyce’s cum I could find. It was so salty and yet flavored by my daughter’s tangy pussy cream. It was such a delight to enjoy. I loved every moment of it. I savored every last second of licking and lapping up the futa-spunk out of her.

    “Mom!” she gasped, squirming on Mary’s dick. “Ooh, yes, yes, lick all that cum out of me! This is so hot! Way better than erotica on Amazon.”

    I needed to pay more attention to what she was reading.

    But it was hard to care about that as Shannon’s cock slammed into my asshole. She stretched me out in that wonderful fashion of hers. I groaned, wiggling my hips from side to side. I stirred around in her, savoring every second of this passion.

    As I did, I caressed Daisy’s pussy with my tongue. I fluttered up and down her slit, savoring the tangy cream and salty cum that leaked out of her. My baby girl squirmed on Mary. It was so hot to watch. To hear her moans.

    I thrust my tongue deep into Daisy’s cunt, soaking in her tangy juices as I searched for more of that salty cum. I found it and scooped it out of her cunt. This was such a delight. And Shannon had that big futa-dick.

    She could flood her little sister with cum for me to lick out all the time.

    I shuddered, feasting on my baby girl with hunger. I licked and lapped at her, savoring every moment of Shannon sodomizing me. My eldest daughter’s cock buried to the hilt in me, drilling so deep and hard into my bowels.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” moaned Shannon.

    “Fuck your Mom!” Britney cheered, getting fucked by her mom. “Ooh, yes, yes, pound her.”

    “Pound her,” groaned Sarah as she pounded Joyce, driving her cock into the woman’s asshole. That only made her slam her dick hard into Britney’s twat.

    “I am fucking my mom!” panted my daughter as she drove that thick dick into my bowels over and over. Her crotch smacked into my rump.

    I shuddered, my orgasm building and building. I wiggled my tongue around in my youngest daughter’s snatch. I had to find all the cum in her. Make her explode, too. She groaned, squirming on Mary’s dick.

    The naughty Mary pinched my daughter’s nipples, making my little girl squeal even more. It was so delicious to hear. I groaned into Daisy’s twat, my tongue probing deep into her. I wiggled about, searching for more cum.

    There was none.

    Just my daughter’s yummy, tangy pussy cream. I was so glad I discovered the joys of licking my daughter’s cunt. I wanted to make her explode. She tasted so good. I could feast on her pussy all day long.

    And if Shannon’s cock was fucking me, that was just a bonus.

    “Ooh, Daisy,” moaned Mary. “Keep squeezing your asshole around my dick. You’re going to make me explode.”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” squealed the squirming Daisy, her pussy lips smearing up and down my lips as she humped her hips upward an inch or so. “Cum in my butt! I love futas cumming in my butt.”

    “I want to feel that delight,” I moaned.

    “You will, Mom!” gasped Shannon, her hands sliding up my body.

    She found my breasts. My daughter grabbed my big boobs. She squeezed and kneaded them. They felt so incredible. I moaned into my daughter’s cunt. My tongue flicked up and latched onto her clit. I suckled on her.

    Daisy bucked and moaned. Her tangy juices ran down my chin as I nursed on her clit. I suckled with such passion, my asshole squeezing down on Shannon’s thrusting dick. The heat melted down to my cunt, my orgasm building and building.

    Cumming from being ass-fucked… I never would have believed it.

    My daughter slammed hard into me, the pressure building. I suckled hard on Daisy’s clit. Her curls tickled my face as she squirmed and groaned. Shannon’s fingers dug into my tits. She shook them as she slammed into me. It was amazing.

    Shannon slammed her cock hard into me as I nursed on Daisy’s clit. My baby girl squealed her delight as she bucked on Mary’s cock. Then the naughty girl cried out in rapture. Hot pussy cream gushed into my mouth.

    “I’m cumming, Mommy!” she squealed.

    “Oh, yes, her asshole’s sucking at my dick!” moaned Mary. “Ooh, she’s building me towards my climax.”

    “I want your asshole sucking at my dick, Mom,” Shannon moaned, her hand kneading their way down my tits.

    “I’m almost there,” I moaned, clamping my asshole down on her clit-dick.

    I kept licking up my youngest daughter’s pussy cream as Shannon’s fingers reached my nipples. She pinched them both and then tugged on them, stretching them out. pleasure burst from them and slammed down to my cunt. The heat from my asshole met that wicked sensation.

    I detonated.

    My bowels rippled around Shannon’s thrusting cock. She plunged to the hilt in my spasming depths. Pleasure rushed through my body. Wild waves of delight that swept over my mind. I whimpered and groaned, savoring the bliss that spilled everywhere in my body.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Mom!” gasped Shannon. “That’s what I wanted to feel!”

    She buried her asshole to the hilt in my dick and erupted.

    I groaned as I experienced the bliss of my daughter cumming in my bowels. My flesh rippled and writhed around her clit-dick. Heat swept through me. Stars burst across my vision. I groaned into my youngest daughter’s cunt, more of her cream gushing into my licking mouth.

    “That’s so good!” gasped Mary. “Yes!”

    “Futa cum in my butt!” squealed my daughter, her body bucking with such wild passion.

    I reveled in drinking down all that wonderful cream as my asshole milked Shannon’s futa-dick. Britney, her mother, and Sarah were all moaning beside us. Everyone was achieving their climaxes. It was so delicious and wicked.

    My bliss reaches it speak. I hovered there, rubbing my face into Daisy’s pussy, her bush tickling my features. I was so glad my daughter and her friends had become futas. It was such an amazing thing. The best night I had ever had.

    And tomorrow, Shannon would have to fuck me again. And again. And again.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shannon Baker

    We left my mom and my little sister cuddled together and dripping with cum. I stretched my back, so tired. I looked at my friends and Mrs. Meyers. The sexy MILF looked at all of us and put her hands on her hips, her clit-dick thrusting out before her.

    “It’s getting late girls,” she said. “And I must insist that you all get to bed. So, to my car. Truth or Dare is over.”

    None of us argued. We had fucked all the women in our families. Four moms (one who fucked us back), two sisters, and an aunt. Mary, Britney, and Sarah had lost their virginities. That was more than enough for this slumber party.

    I was eager for what tomorrow would bring. These clit-dicks were awesome. I couldn’t believe some company was selling them as candles. That was so insane to me. Yawning, I followed the others out to Mrs. Meyers’s car.

    I fell asleep against Sarah’s shoulder.

    To be continued…


  • My downward spiral to a becoming a slut Chapter 13 – Growing closer to Liz

    Font size : +


    This is the next chapter in the life of Tori. After finally telling the name of her rapist Tori learns more about the meaning of friendship but where does friendship end and a relationship begin? Again please if you have not read the other chapters of this story you will probably not enjoy this story so don’t waste your time. This chapter is about friendship and trust and maybe the beginning of more then friendship read on to find out more.

    Fortunately it wasn’t too much longer that the police stayed at our house. They asked me if there were any other incidents other then the night of the assault that they should know about, but I just shook my head no, not wanting to report anything about the night at Billy’s apartment. After all I didn’t remember most of the night anyway and I was afraid that it could get Scott into trouble and even with the fact that the picture had been posted in the school, I just wanted everything to go away. I felt I had done enough telling them who had raped me. Both my parents looked stunned that it was a teacher from our school but now that I had told I couldn’t take it back. I hoped I wouldn’t regret telling but I felt so much pressure to do so.

    Before bedtime Elizabeth called for me and invited me to go to another group session the next day. It would be Wednesday the day of the freshman game and I wanted to go to support my former squad but Elizabeth really wanted us to go to group. Considering what I had been through I gave in and agreed to go. I told her about the police being over and that I had told the police who the rapist was. She said she was very proud of me for that. I was very surprised that she didn’t ask me who it was but she didn’t. I told her that everything had gone okay with the doctor and that my bruised ribs were doing better and she was happy about that. I was surprised when she asked me if I would like to spend the night with her after the group session. I told her I’d have to check with my parents. I was a little worried about how I would feel about this since the last time I had spent the night there was the night I had been raped. But I told myself I had to get over that and try to live my life and I loved spending time with Elizabeth as she always brightened my day. I told her I would check with my mom and let her know tomorrow and we said our goodnights. My mother came up to check on me before I got to sleep and she asked me how I was doing. I told her I was okay. She told me we would need to talk about what I was going to do about my condition and I told her I knew we would need to talk. She rubbed my knee and told me to try to get some sleep. She told me she was proud of me for helping the police. She told me she was sorry she had failed to protect me from getting hurt and she started to cry. This made me feel really bad and I hugged her and cried too. I told her there was nothing she could do that it wasn’t her fault. She told me that everything was her fault and her responsibility. She promised she would try to do better and then again told me goodnight. We hugged a while until she left my room. I felt bad for all that had happened and worse that she felt responsible. I then knew if she felt responsibility I shared some as well.

    I did not get much sleep that night. How could I, pregnant, almost everyone in school seeing my picture with a cock in my mouth, all of the popular students in the senior class having seen Scott break up with me after the game Friday night I had little to look forward to at school tomorrow. I wasn’t sure how I could even face everyone but I didn’t imagine I had a choice. I felt exhausted and numb but the morning came. I couldn’t help feeling bad for Sherri too as she was guilty by association. But she didn’t try to get out of driving me to school the next morning. When we stopped at school I grabbed her wrist a minute and stopped her from getting out. “Sherri, I’m sorry about all this, I’m sorry that I embarrassed you and our family,” I said to her softly. She looked at me softly, her eyes moist. “You didn’t, Tori, it’s not your fault, just hold you head up high and we’ll all get through this, okay,” she asked? I blinked back tears but nodded. “Thanks,” I said and we both got out of the car.

    As I made it into the hallways at school I was relieved to see Elizabeth there waiting for me. “Hey,” I said. “Hey back,” she said back. “You mean you’re still willing to be seen with me, brave soul,” I said with a timid giggle. “Well with you in tow, I doubt they are talking about me much, so it makes my life easy,” Elizabeth said with a sly smile. I just rolled my eyes and laughed as she had a point, with my reputation and the picture of me that was in the school only a couple days ago I had to be the talk of the school. She walked me along the hall to my first class and I felt so embarrassed as I heard people whispering and saw their eyes looking at me. Just as I got almost to my first classroom I saw something that made my heart jump for a moment and then sink into my stomach. I saw Scott walking down the hallway towards me but about half way there he stopped and turned to Sara at her locker and leaned in and kissed her.

    I stood there staring stunned frozen on my feet watching my . . . my ex. . . my ex-boyfriend kiss his previous ex-girlfriend. It hurt like a knife cutting into my stomach and then I just wanted to melt into the ground. I then suddenly felt a hand take my hand, and another in my back and Elizabeth guided me into my first period classroom. “Stay focused on class, okay,” she asked? I looked up at her, my eyes focusing on hers and I nodded fighting back not to cry. I got tough with myself and told myself that I would refuse to cry and I managed to do so. I walked to my regular seat and watched her leave a look of sympathy on her face. I managed to listen to about half of what the teacher had to say and did catch the important part what chapters from our book would be on a test on Friday.

    My next two classes went okay although I had a few of the dirty pictures of me stuffed into my locker and it aggravated me beyond belief to have to take them out and trash them. I could hardly believe he would do something that cruel. Elizabeth met me outside my third period class and we headed to the cafeteria. At the cheerleader table I got a couple dirty looks and so did Elizabeth. I could not believe how good a friend she was to still stand by me and not just send me off to the geek table. Or maybe the slut table, where I probably belonged. We both seemed to stay out of the conversation and I was happy when lunch was over. The hardest scrutiny I felt was from teacher’s eyes, I felt like every teacher, especially the female teachers were looking at me as if I was dirt off their shoes. You know I have to believe a good percentage of my fellow female classmates gave head to their boyfriends too, so why was I getting the looks like I was some type of diseased slut. I swear it felt like they could see the baby sitting in my womb like they somehow knew I was pregnant. But I kept my mouth shut and gladly headed to my afternoon classes.

    I felt really bad when in my last class I was talking to one of the freshman cheerleaders and I told her that I wasn’t going to make the game because I had something else my mom needed me to do. Rather then being disappointed she said that was probably for the better as it would keep the focus on them and the game, not me in the stands. That hurt and I felt like a filthy dirty creature. After that I couldn’t wait to leave school but at least I had survived the day.

    I went home and cleaned up and put on music to try to take my mind off things. I had dinner with my family and the conversation was all small talk. I had asked my mom about spending the night at Elizabeth’s that night and she wasn’t real supportive at first with it being a school night but she gave in as long as I promised it was not any type of social thing but just Elizabeth and I. I packed a bag and grabbed it as I headed out of the door and off to group we went.

    After the day I had, I was pretty down when we got to the meeting. I also felt a bit more comfortable sitting there, and felt less like I was standing out and like everyone was starring at me. Actually it felt good because no one there other then Elizabeth had seen the picture of me with a cock in my mouth so I felt less judged there then I had all day. With all that in mind, I actually listened more today then I had any of the other sessions I had attended. I learned how other women felt also having guilt about their rape and no matter what, the fact that they had said the word “No” should have been enough. I learned that it is important to be careful of the situations you place yourself in, but that you can’t beat yourself up for what is in the past. You can only learn from it and work to keep yourself in safer situations. Some of the things really got to me and brought me to tears and I was glad I wasn’t there alone as I felt Elizabeth’s hand touch my hand when I felt myself crying. I made it through the meeting and I think for the first time I understood why people went to those sessions. The question was could I do what it took to open up my heart and mind to accept help and to open up with myself and others what had happened to me. We left the meeting quietly and Elizabeth was quiet in the car after, she just asked me if I was okay to which I answered just by nodding. She knew enough to let me wind down and I was surprised as we were heading to the football stadium. As we got there she stopped the car short in the parking lot and asked me, “Up to making an appearance?” “Sure,” I said so she pulled forward and we parked and headed into the last 15 minutes of the game. It felt good to walk around and hear the cheers at the game. It felt kind of weird not to be down on the field with the freshman squad. I realized how it could be beneficial to start out with the freshman squad as the pressure was so much less then varsity. It gave you time to learn to cheer and to learn to perform and to be in front of an audience. With the varsity squad it felt like you could not make a mistake as the whole school seemed to be watching and I missed being down there with the other freshman girls. Elizabeth and I found seats next to the cheerleader sponsor and I was glad he was there as I think that helped me to avoid students from making comments regarding the picture that went around school. He spoke with us and pointed out some things and gave me some pointers on things I could improve. We weren’t there too long before Elizabeth asked me if I was ready to go just a few minutes before the end of the game. I agreed and we headed out, heading to her place.

    When we got to her house her mom greeted us and fixed us some hot chocolate. She put marshmallows in it of different colors and we play argued about who wanted the pink ones and not the green ones. We had a fun visit and it lightened the mood and finally after a while we headed up to Elizabeth’s room for the night.

    I was getting really nervous because I knew I had some heart cleansing to do as I had not yet told Elizabeth I was pregnant and I also felt I owed her a big thank you for everything she had done for me and for standing by me as a friend. After we got upstairs and settled we changed into our night clothes and hopped into her pretty king sized bed. If you saw her room you would not think of it as a high school girl’s type of room. She did not have a bunch of boy band posters on her walls or anything like that. Instead her room looked more like a college professor’s room or someone of great intelligence. She had an enormous bookcase with tons of books everything from hard bound classics, to harlequin romances. She had shelves of “Cosmo” and “Life” and “Newsweek.” She had a nice desk with an expensive looking lamp with her school books and a computer and printer and lots of paper and pens. She had elegant looking curtains and her walk in closet could be a room of its own. The clothes in her closet were so organized and made me feel like an immature baby for how my room looked. I could see why her appearance always looked so polished as her clothes were all hanging or folded and nothing was lying around on the floor. Don’t get me wrong she did have a place for her cheerleading things including trophies and metals and spirit sticks from cheer camp. But even all of this was in cabinets and looked so organized and I felt so very comfortable there and it helped me to build my nerve to say to her the things I needed to say.

    When the chit chat came to a pause, I decided to get serious and to talk to her about how I felt and to tell her about my pregnancy. I didn’t know what else to do but to start at the beginning.

    “Elizabeth, I need to tell you how much your friendship means to me. I don’t have any idea how I would have survived the last couple weeks if you weren’t my friend. I know we haven’t known each other very long, but the way you have opened your heart to me and been there for me has made such a difference in my life. I know the other day you told me that you were sorry for what happened at the theater but I can tell you that I don’t regret one moment of that day or any other day we have spent time together. I don’t regret what we did as it was time I got to spend with you and like everything else we do, because I was with you it means the world to me. Anyway, I also need to tell you thank you for everything you’ve done to help me through the hard times. You didn’t have any reason to be there for me yet you decided to be. I couldn’t have made it through everything without you and your friendship means so much to me.”

    As usual Elizabeth handled this perfect better then I could have expected, she sat and let me talk and let me say what I needed to say without stopping me or contradicting me or without turning down my thanks. She listened to my every word and waited for me to finish before saying what she wanted to say.

    She began, “Tori, you don’t have to thank me for being your friend. Ever since I first met you, I loved your energy and your smile and the wide eyed way you look at the world. I see so much of myself in you, just a few years ago and it made me want to get to know you and to help you and be there with you. I see an energy in you that I don’t always have and I feed off your energy. I love your smile and your na?t?nd how you look at things and it makes me want to be around you. So you don’t owe me thanks, I owe you thanks for letting me be your friend too.”

    I listened to her and blushed at her comments and felt so flattered that she wanted to be my friend. It felt so weird to me because I felt so insignificant and it was hard for me to understand why anyone would see anything in me. “You’re welcome,” I said back to her.

    Then took a deep breath and decided to tell her the other thing I needed to tell her. “Elizabeth there’s something else I have to tell you that I’m ashamed of,” I said.

    “Go ahead,” she said.
    I looked down and took a deep breath gathering my strength.
    “I’m pregnant,” I said.
    Her eyes opened wide with a look of surprise.
    “Okay,” she said.
    I looked at her with surprise, “Okay,” I asked?
    “What do you want me to say or do Tori, do you want me to freak out, or to stop being your friend, or to get upset,” she asked?
    I looked at the ground showing my lack of self confidence. Not sure what to say.
    Elizabeth started explaining, “Tori, it doesn’t make any difference to me that you are pregnant. That doesn’t change who you are as a person. It doesn’t matter if your Scott’s girlfriend or not. It doesn’t matter if you’re a cheerleader or not. The fact that you have a baby inside you, doesn’t change who you are as a person. I feel the same way about you now that I felt five minutes ago. It doesn’t change how I feel about you. Only how you treat me, and act with me could effect how I feel about you.”

    I looked at her listening to her thinking about what she said but there was something I just didn’t understand and that was why she cared about me at all. I took a deep breath and decided to ask.
    “Why do you care about me,” I asked looking down.
    Fortunately I looked up at her to see her respond.
    I watched her face and as was very rare I saw her blush and look nervous and unsure of her answer. She took in a deep breath and let it out again.

    “Because I care about you deeply,” she said.
    “Why,” I asked again.
    She let out a smile of frustration.
    “Because I do,” she said.
    This time I smiled and blushed.

    We stretched out back on the bed getting in under the covers.
    After we got under the covers Elizabeth’s hand found mine and we held each others hand. I’m not sure why because with everything going wrong in my life there was no reason to be happy but I found myself relaxed and smiling.
    She then asked me, “So what do you think you’re going to do about being pregnant?”
    I let out a loud sigh and had to think about it and then I answered her, “I haven’t really had much time to think about it yet. I ummm, don’t think I could ummm you know, ummm ‘end it.’”
    She nodded thinking about that option. “No that would be pretty harsh, but you are very young to have a baby,” she said.
    “And I’m not sure yet how my parents feel, I mean if they would even consider letting me keep a baby,” I said.
    “Yeah they’re probably not too ready to be grandparents,” she agreed.
    “But I’m not sure if I could carry a baby for nine months and then just give it away to strangers,” I added.
    “There are a lot of people who can’t have kids of their own Tori,” she said.
    “Yeah I know but how does someone give away something that is that much a part of you,” I asked? “I mean it would be part of me. How do I give that away and not hate myself,” I asked?
    “I don’t know,” she said.
    “Can you imagine what everyone is going to say at school once they know,” I said.
    Elizabeth tightened her hold on my hand and shook it hard a second and let out a sigh and then said to me, “Tori, that is something you need to learn, it doesn’t matter what anyone thinks or says, as long as you are being a good person in your own heart no one else has the right to judge you. You worry too damn much about what other people think. You need to work on that, I don’t care what anyone thinks, and that’s why I was able to walk around with you at school even after Scott put that picture out.”
    I looked at her and listened to what she said and thought about it. She was right, although I always thought of it as brave, but somehow she didn’t let what other people said bother her. It was her blas?ttitude that kept everyone wondering if she had a college boyfriend or was she Liz the lez.
    “Yeah you’re right I just don’t know how you do it,” I said softly.
    “I just tell myself I am above all that and if I acknowledge what they are saying it just makes them circle even closer like sharks after blood,” she said. “Its not that I don’t hear what they say and that some of the things don’t hurt me, I have feelings too, but I don’t let them know it bothers me and if they don’t think it does, they usually let it go,” she added.
    I nodded thinking about what she said. Going over it in my mind again and again, trying to tell myself I could be like her.

    I took a minute and looked over at her. She was so incredibly beautiful inside and out. She is one of those girls, that when you first look at her you don’t realize how beautiful she really is. She could seriously get away without any makeup. Her natural olive skin tone varies and she has color in her face unlike me miss pasty white ghost. Her lips have a natural soft red color and she doesn’t have to wear lipstick if she doesn’t want to. Her physical frame is tall and feminine. Her beautiful brown eyes are very striking and catch many people’s attention. She has naturally long eye lashes and does not ever need to wear fake lashes. Her hair is a long straight beautiful black and she doesn’t color her hair nor should she. Her body and clothing always manage to make her look exquisite and never seem out of place. Her most powerful feature is just her persona, how she caries herself, Elizabeth exudes confidence a genuine attitude that she knows who she is, that she is proud of who she is, and that she doesn’t worry about what other people think. When she looks at you it makes you question yourself and makes you wonder if you have a hair out of place or if you are imperfect.

    Yet there she was laying inches from me, looking at me as I looked at her, with a soft expression on her face. Even her night clothes, what she wore to bed, gave her a look of elegance. Her top was a sky blue silk tank top with spaghetti straps over her shoulders that crossed in back and ended about mid back, in front I could see the shape of her breasts. Not huge, but so firm like most women want to have C-cup size firm breasts. Through the material I could see the shape of her areola and nipples each rising just a bit above the other creating such a natural beautiful shape. Her bottoms were the same color and material, silk boy shorts, that fit firm around her hips and opened softly at the tops of her legs, just below the base of her firm bottom. Somehow, even in nightwear Elizabeth managed to look fantastic.

    “So,” I started, “What do YOU think of me,” I asked?
    She let out a deep breath and looked into my eyes taking a few minutes to think about her answer.
    “I think you are an amazingly beautiful young woman. I think you have no idea how much your smile and attitude light up a room. I think you have a huge loving heart and no one knows how softhearted and caring you are. I think I love being around you,” she said softly and suddenly I realized and felt how close our faces were to each other.
    Her eyes never left mine, they were locked on mine and wouldn’t let me look away. She then reached over and pushed my hair from my face.

    Something then happened, I never anticipated nor did I expect how it would make me feel. A rush of butterflies went down into my stomach, and I felt nervous and unconfident and at the same time excited and . . . aroused. All this because she closed her eyes and kissed me.

    The first kiss was nothing crazy but just a few seconds with lips closed and puckered softly. But the seconds it lasted left my heart pounding. It was so different from any kiss I had ever shared with anyone else. Especially different from any kiss I had ever received from Scott. When Scott kissed me, I felt strength and power and intensity from him and I felt timid and small and a total lack of control. But her kiss felt so different, it felt so soft, tender and gentle and left me wanting more. It was followed quickly by a second, then third and forth kiss, all the same as the first until the forth when her lips opened slightly and moved up a tiny bit pulling my upper lip between her lips. She tugged my upper lip gently between hers for a moment then her lips moved to my bottom lip and she did the same.

    When she released that lip I opened my eyes in time to see her looking with open eyes at mine. We made eye contact and she smiled and then her eyes closed again and her mouth touched mine again. This time her tongue came out from between her lips and pushed gently at my lips. I didn’t want to resist her at all and let her tongue push between my lips and as it did she turned her head a bit more to the side and I felt her open her mouth more. Without hesitation I did the same and I felt myself sharing the most tender intimate kiss that I have ever felt.

    It is hard for me to explain the difference in this kiss and any other kiss I had ever had but the best I can explain it is that for every other kiss I have ever had with a guy, the kiss felt like just the introduction to much more, a notice that he was going to do more to me. This kiss felt nothing like that, it felt like a moment in time all to itself, not meaning anything further other than that moment, that feeling that sharing of a feeling. Each kiss with her meant nothing more then one kiss with no further expectation and I felt more safe kissing her then and there then any other kiss I had ever had. There was no further assumed expectation for me to perform some other act other then to enjoy the kiss at hand.

    That feeling was so intense and powerful that I can not tell you how long or how many times we kissed. I just know I loved each and every one. I loved every moment between kisses, when we took a moment and looked into each other’s eyes and shared a smile. I loved each of those moments as one of us closing our eyes, then told the other that we would kiss again. I loved when I felt us both roll onto our sides facing each other and put an arm around each others backs holding each other gently.

    I don’t think until that moment, had I ever understood what it felt like to share the same desire as the person I was with. When I was with Scott, nothing I ever wanted mattered. Everything with him was about what he wanted and expected from me. That was probably my fault as much as it was his as I accepted that expectation. But what felt so amazing and different about this is that I felt no expectation from Elizabeth other then to share the kiss we were sharing. I didn’t know if there would be another and it didn’t matter. Each moment, each touch was enough for that point in time, nothing else mattered, and there was no further expectation there.

    That became more evident as at one point the kisses stopped and she gently touched her forehead to mine and our noses touched. We held like that quiet a while with our eyes closed just listening to each other breath and holding each other. I felt safe and close to another person like only I felt with my family, yet this wasn’t my family, this was different this was a friend or . . . .

    I couldn’t help it and couldn’t keep the words out of my mind, “Liz the lez.” But what surprised me most about it was that I didn’t care, it didn’t matter. What did that mean anyway? Did that word really matter? Should I care or think about what it meant? Did it mean I was that too? All I knew at that moment was that I didn’t care what it meant, that it didn’t matter to me what the word meant, and I didn’t care if it meant I was that word also. I knew I trusted her, I knew I liked her and I knew I felt safe with her. I knew that there was no one else in the world I wanted to be kissing right then more then Elizabeth.

    We kissed like that for a while and then she settled down on her back. I snuggled closer to her and lay on my side facing her. I rested my head on her shoulder and closed my eyes feeling her put an arm around me. I felt closer to her that moment then I ever have with anyone other then maybe my mother when I was a little girl. The minutes slowly passed and I heard her say in a whisper, “Goodnight.” And I answered her with only one word of my own, “Goodnight.” And I drifted off to sleep, sleeping without nightmare for the first time in ages.

    To be continued.


  • Ivy tries modelling

    Font size : +


    Ivy goes to her first modelling job ever and is drugged and chloroformed by the photographer

    Ivy tries modelling

    Ivy was very nervous as she walked over to the front door of the photo studio. She’d never thought of herself as a model, she wasn’t the slender type of girl, she went to the gym far too often and her body was more of the athletic type. Also wasn’t thirty three a bit too old to start a modeling career?

    Still she felt giddy, she rang the bell on the front door and waited. Her fingers toying with the little business card. She got it out of her pocket and double checked the address. Yes, she was in the right place. It was a pure coincidence that she was asked for this gig. A week ago, she was getting her morning coffee, preparing for the day, when a woman asked her if she’d be interested in doing a little modeling work. At first she brushed it of, but the proposition stayed with her, she discussed it with her friends and they talked her into it. It was an amazing opportunity, they told her.

    The front door swayed open, a young handsome girl in her early twenties stood in the doorway. She was the slender type, long shiny hair, bright red lips and a tiny waist.

    Ivy’s confidence faded into thin air as she shyly introduced herself. ‘Are you a model too?’ she asked.

    ‘No, silly,’ the girl started laughing, ‘I’m Robin, the photographer. You’re the only one that’ll be shooting today. Come on in.’

    Ivy followed the woman inside. She was wearing a tight blue tube top and skinny jeans, her heels tapped on the linoleum while she walked through the hallway. She opened a door towards a studio. The lights and the camera were already set up, there was a white background and a comfy looking chair.

    Robin gave her some clothes and told her to go change. There weren’t any dressing rooms unfortunately but they were both girls after all.

    Ivy put on the outfit. The tube skirt fit exactly, she pulled up the shiny pantyhose and she squeezed her feet in the matching high heels.

    ‘Perfect,’ Robin said when she showed herself. Robin pointed to the chair and said she could strike a pose over there. Ivy sat down and tried to look professional.

    ‘O, before I forget again, can you sign this waver, otherwise all pictures will be useless, it would be a juridical mess,’ Robin laughed loudly. It was infectious. She prompted a pen and a piece of paper into Ivy’s face. Ivy started reading.

    ‘Just a standard waver,’ Robin said impatiently, ruffling the papers around, ‘you know a formality.’

    Ivy signed.

    Robin touched her shoulder for a moment and squeezed. ‘Thank you,’ she said. Her eyes were nice, a dark shade of blue, they were inquisitive and looming at the same time. As if she could see right through Ivy, as if she could see right through time and knew everything.

    ‘First time?’ Robin asked.

    ‘Is it that obvious?’ Ivy said defeated.

    ‘No, no, no. Don’t worry, silly.’ Robin said. ‘I’m a photographer, I’m used to observe. I’ve noticed your muscles are a little tense. That will be visible on the pictures later, so it’s better if you relax.’

    Ivy laughed. That was easier said than done, she thought. She took a deep breath in and sighed, hoping it would relax her.

    ‘That’s easier said than done, isn’t it?’ Robin said as if she had read Ivy’s mind. ‘Wait here. I’ll get you something.’

    When she came back a little pink pill was laying in the palm of her hand. ‘Here, take this,’ she said.

    Ivy shook her head hesitantly. ‘Let’s start,’ she said, ‘I’ll loosen up eventually.’

    ‘ All the models are using it,’ Robin said. ‘You know. It’s just like the matrix. To take this pill would mean you have an adventurous spirit, you’re young and got a shot a fame an celebrity. To not take it would mean you’re old and boring and chicken.’ Robin winked.

    Ivy took the pill from Robins hand and washed it away with a sip of water.

    ‘Well done sweety,’ Robin said patronizing. She brushed a lock of hair away from Ivy’s face. ‘Let’s get started.’

    ‘What was in that pill anyway?’ Ivy asked.

    ‘Just a little muscle relaxer, don’t worry about it.’ Robin told her to strike a pose, and then another pose. Robin seemed very professional, she guided Ivy through it, she told her what to do, how to stand, how to look. Lights were flashing all around her.

    After a while Ivy felt light headed. A wave of dizziness. She grabbed the chair. ‘I don’t feel so good,’ she told Robin.

    ‘Don’t worry about it, love. It’s probably the heat of the lights. Let’s do a few sitting ones.’ Robin told her how to pose sitting down. But the dizziness didn’t disappear, it seemed to be getting worse. She had trouble focusing now. Robin and the camera were just a blur, the flashing lights made her disoriented.

    ‘Now, let the shoe dangle from your toe and show a little of your beautiful foot and pantyhose.’

    Robins voice seemed to echo all around her, as if she was underwater. She obeyed the commands. Dangle shoe. Lean forward. Knees apart. Because she was feeling so drowsy and dizzy, she didn’t think, she just did what Robin asked of her. Most of it she didn’t even register. It was as if she was going to faint or something, as if her consciousness was retracting ever so slowly. She shook her head, trying to get a grip of her self. She grabbed her head, her arm felt heavy and languid. It didn’t react the way she wanted it to at all. It just wailed through the air.

    ‘I still don’t feel good,’ she said. ‘I think I need a little break.’ Her voice sounded weak, her words started to slur a little.

    ‘Of course not silly girl,’ Robin said, ‘your doing fine. Now let’s unbutton that top of yours.’ Robin walked over and unbuttoned not only the top button, but she opened up her entire shirt. She pushed the silky blouse out of the way until Ivy sat there in just her bra.

    ‘What’s going on?’ she asked. The room spinning and dancing around her. She tried to compose herself, she tried to understand the situation. Why was she semi-undressed all of a sudden? She tried to close her blouse, but her fingers just weren’t up for that simple task.

    ‘No, no, no.’ Robin said. She walked over and gave her a little slap on her fingers as if she was a little girl that needed to get disciplined. Ivy tried to struggle. She wanted to cover herself up. But Robin was way stronger than her. How was that possible? In the gym she could easily lift 15 kilograms and now she couldn’t even push away the arm of a skinny twenty-something.

    ‘What’sss goinnn onnn,’ her tongue feeling thick and unresponsive.

    ‘Ssshh,’ Robin said. She lovingly stroked Ivy’s face. ‘You’re starting to feel the effects of that little pill, funny how something so small can turn out to be so strong, isn’t it?’

    Ivy just shook her head.

    ‘No?’ Robin asked. ‘Well anyway, we’re going to take some nice pictures of you. And you’re going to obey me every word. Now show me your nice titties.’

    ‘No,’ Ivy said. It looked like the dizziness had plateaued. She could barely control her limbs and her mind was all fuzzy and fogged up, but it wasn’t getting worse. She was sleepy though, she just wanted a little break, she wanted Robin to leave her alone for a moment.

    Robin was pulling on her bra now. Pushing the cups down until her breasts fell out. Big areola’s, and fiercely prodding nipples. Robin gave her nipples a little squeeze.

    Ivy moaned involuntarily.

    ‘See. I thought you would like it.’ Robin said. Her hands were now wandering down, feeling up her skirt, her fingertips grazing the shiny pantyhose. She fondled her in between her legs.

    Ivy was getting horny. A tingling feeling slowly intensified. She yawned. She really couldn’t grasp what was going on anymore. She was vaguely aware that she was a model in a photo shoot, that she needed to be professional. She couldn’t feel aroused and drowsy and still act all professional. Her breathing irregular.

    ‘I need a little nap,’ she heard herself say. Yeah, just a little power-nap, after that she could focus again.

    ‘That’s right sweety. You do need a little nap, and I’m going to help you,’ a vaguely familiar voice sounded. She heard some rumbling, some clinking of glass. Then a strange powerful smell reached her nostrils. She turned her head away.

    ‘Ssshh.’ Someone grabbed her head and pushed her face forward into the smell. Until she felt a wet cloth being pressed against her nose and mouth. ‘Ssshh, you need a little nap, that’s right, that’s a good girl. Just listen to Robin. Robin is going to take care of you, while you’re in dreamland. Robin is going to take some beautiful pictures, ‘cause that’s what you signed for, didn’t you, yes, you did. Take another deep breath, Hon.’

    Robin’s voice was fading. Ivy was vaguely aware that she needed to be alarmed, but the fumes were taking a strong hold of her mind. Everything was blurred, all her consciousness just seeped away from her, she was helplessly breathing in more and more of the fumes. Her head slumping to the side. Her eyes fluttering, then rolling up into her head.

    ‘Good girl, there you go.’


  • Midsummer’s Eve, First Kiss

    Font size : +


    Love, magic, sex, and danger wait in the forest.

    “Make me immortal with a kiss.”

    -Doctor Faustus, Act V, Scene I

    ***

    “What do you mean you’ve never even kissed a girl?” Jordan said, stopping short and turning around, shining his flashlight right into Miles’ face.

    Miles stumbled and caught himself on the lowest branch of a nearby tree.

    “Just what I said,” he replied, shaking his hand. The bark had scratched him. Jordan cocked his head and looked at him out the corner of his eye.

    “How old are you?”

    “You know I’m 18.”

    “Yeah, I know that. I just can’t figure out how the hell it can be true after what you just told me. Never kissed a girl, not once, seriously?”

    It was a fair June night, with a breeze in the trees. Other than the slight rustle of pine needles, the woods were quiet. Miles hitched his hoodie up higher. “There’s nothing wrong with it,” he said. “I’m just waiting for the right girl.”

    Jordan turned around again, shaking his head. “We’re not talking about marrying the damn girl, we’re just talking about rounding first. How right does she have to be?”

    Jordan continued down the path. Miles could have moved faster if they hadn’t accidentally left the second flashlight behind, but as it was he had to step carefully in the dark. The moon was full, but little light broke through the trees.

    “I’m fucking well embarrassed for you,” Jordan said. “Hey, does this mean you’re gay?”

    “No.”

    “Dude, if you’re gay, you can tell me, I’m fine with it. I don’t—”

    “I’m not gay.”

    “Okay, okay. Would have made more sense if you were. Hey, what about Penny Dreuer?”

    Miles ducked under another low branch. “We were never actually dating, she just told people that so that the football team would stop hitting on her. I think she actually is gay, but I’m not sure.”

    “For real? Why didn’t you say anything?”

    Miles frowned. “Why the hell would I? People thought I was dating Penny Dreuer.”

    Jordan laughed. “Miles, we have to fix this. You can’t start your senior year of high school this way. You’ll grow up to be a serial killer or something.”

    Miles’ hoodie caught on a manzanita bush and he had to stop to make sure it didn’t rip. “I don’t think that’s how it works. Are you going to tell me why we’re out here?”

    “Because it’s Midsummer’s Eve.”

    Miles stopped. “What the hell does that mean?”

    “No idea.” said Jordan. ‘All I know is that Katherine Frye and her friends are having a bonfire party out here tonight and she asked me to come.”

    “Katherine?” said Miles. “That girl who tried to sue the school to break up Mrs. Fredinini’s prayer circle because she said it infringed on her rights as a pagan?”

    “That’s her.”

    “She’s nuts!”

    “And she’s got nice tits,” said Jordan, grinning. “We have summer school together. She told me at lunch that it’s Midsummer’s Eve and her friends are gonna be out here talking to the spirits of the solstice.”

    “What does that mean?”

    “Fuck, I dunno. When she talks about that kind of thing I mainly just nod. She said they needed some ‘primal male energy.’” He clapped Miles on the shoulder. “You hear that? These girls wanna get primal. It’s your lucky night.”

    Miles groaned. “If you’d told me what we were doing I’d have stayed home.”

    “That’s why I didn’t tell you, and you’re lucky I didn’t. Never kissed a girl, damn.” He shook his head again. “I blame myself. We need to get you out of the house more. Just follow my lead tonight and you can round second, easy.”

    “I’m not interested in Katherine.”

    “You better not be, she’s mine. But there’ll be plenty of girls here. Some of them are even college girls!”

    Miles stopped to catch his breath. The trail lead up a steep incline and his legs were killing him. There was a drop off on one side and a sheer wall on the other.

    “Are you sure you know where we’re going?” he said. “We’re a long way from where we parked the truck.”

    “Well they have to go a long way out to avoid the Forest Service. We don’t exactly have a permit for this bonfire. Katherine gave me directions though, let me check.”

    Miles saw what was about to happen before Jordan realized it: When Jordan stuck his hand into his pocket, all his weight shifted to one leg, and a rock broke away under his foot, bouncing down the slope on one side of the path. Jordan stumbled, and then he was teetering on the edge, arms flailing, mouth open, too surprised to even cry out.

    Miles jumped caught his friend’s arm. He pulled and Jordan forward, and Miles’ legs tangled with his, tripping him, and then before he knew it Miles was the one who was falling. “Oh—!” he said, and that was all he had time for.

    He slid down the embankment on his back, loose dirt and stones tumbling after him, until another manzanita bush broke his fall at the bottom. He landed in a heap. Jordan’s flashlight landed next to him a second later.

    He heard Jordan’s voice from the top: “Miles! Shit, Miles, are you okay? Can you hear me?”

    Miles groaned.

    “This doesn’t feel like rounding second,” he said.

    “Are you hurt? Can you move?”

    Miles untangled himself from the bush and looked himself over. He was cut and bruised, and his hoodie was shredded, but nothing was broken.

    “I’ll live,” he said.

    “I lost my flashlight,” said Jordan. “Do you see a way up?”

    Miles picked up the light. It was broken. “No,” he said. “It’s too dark down here.”

    “Shit. I’ll go back to the truck for the other light. Don’t move, okay?”

    “I’ve moved enough for one night,” said Miles. His head hurt.

    Miles heard movement at the top of the hill, and then he was alone, in the forest, in the middle of the night.

    “Great,” he said. “Don’t worry about me, I’ll just stay here and mind the bears and coyotes.”

    “There are no coyotes,” said a voice right next to him.

    Miles screamed. He spun around, tripped, and fell again, landing face down in the dirt.

    “That’s not much of a coyote call,” said the voice. “But I’m sure you’ll get better with practice.”

    The girl was his age, dressed in a green flower-print dress with blond hair down to her shoulders, and she was helping him to his feet, pulling him up by his arm. She was very strong.

    “You scared the hell out of me,” he said. Then, remembering his manner, he added: “Thanks for helping me up though.”

    The girl raised an eyebrow. “You’re scared? You’re the one who almost fell on me.”

    “I did?” Miles leaned against a tree trunk and waited for his heart to stop pounding.

    “Uh huh,” she said. She rubbed one bare arm and traced in the dirt with her foot. She wasn’t wearing any shoes. “I was standing right there when you fell. Another foot to the left and I’d have broken your fall.”

    “Sorry,” he said. “I lost my balance up on the trail.”

    “Are you hurt?”

    “Just bruised. I’ll be fine. Are you one of Katherine’s friends? Are you here for the bonfire?”

    “We’re having a fire, yes. It’s Midsummer’s Eve.”

    “I keep hearing that, yeah. Is it close? My friend knows the way, but he had to go back.”

    “It’s not far,” she said. “Come on, I’ll show you.”

    She took him by the hand. Miles’ heart did a little leap. Down boy, he thought.

    “Hang on,” he said. “We should wait for Jordan.”

    “It’s not far,” she said again. “He’ll be able to find us. What’s your name?”

    “Miles.”

    “I’m Syrella.”

    “That’s a pretty name,” he said. She was pulling him along with her through the trees, pine needles and loose twigs snapping with every step. How can she walk around out here without any shoes, he wondered?

    “I’ve never seen you here before,” she said. “Is this your first time?”

    “Yeah. Jordan is friends with Katherine. She invited us. He says she did anyway.”

    Up ahead, Miles saw orange light between the tree trunks. “It’s just through here,” said Syrella. “The others are waiting for us.”

    She took him into the clearing where a fire blazed. Picnic blankets were strewn around. Syrella sat on one and indicated that he should sit next to her. On the opposite side were two other girls, one with dark hair and high cheekbones, the other strawberry blond with a snub nose. Syrella lifted Miles’ arm halfway up and said:

    “Look what I found! Everyone, this is Miles. Miles, that’s Holly,” she indicated the dark-haired girl. “And that’s Annette.”

    “Um, hi,” said Miles.

    “A man?” said Holly. “Are we allowed to have men?”

    “We used to have men here all the time, before you scared them off,” said Annette. “I think he’s cute.”

    Miles ducked his head as he started to blush. Annette twirled her hair around one finger while she looked at him and then, seeming very earnest, she said: “Are we going to eat him?”

    Miles laughed. No one else did.

    “We’d better,” said Holly. “He doesn’t even look like a man to me. He looks like a boy. Boys are tender.”

    “I’m a man,” said Miles, then regretted it immediately. Everyone snickered. Syrella patted his arm.

    “I guess we’ll find out soon,” she said. “Where’s Sonia?”

    “Still out looking,” said Annette. “Maybe if she catches something we won’t have to eat him. It would be better.”

    “Speak for yourself,” said Holly.

    Miles had little experience with parties, but he didn’t imagine that this was normal conversation.

    “Um, is Katherine around?” he said. “We were supposed to meet Katherine. Jordan will be looking for us. He had to go back.”

    “More men?” said Holly.

    “Don’t be a bitch,” said Annette. “I like having men around sometimes. They’re useful for certain things.” She giggled.

    Holly smirked. “Not this one. I can tell by looking at him.”

    Miles sighed. He stood and brushed his jeans off. “Okay, fine, I get it, I’m going.”

    Syrella caught his hand. “Oh no, come on, don’t let her get to you. She’s always like this. The rest of us want you to stay.”

    Miles shook her off. “I didn’t want to be here anyway. I came because Jordan had some stupid idea of getting me my first—”

    He shut his mouth. Syrella and Annette looked surprised. Holly howled with laughter.

    “Not that!” Miles said, blushing even harder. “Just…a kiss. That’s all.”

    “First kiss?” said Syrella. She raised her eyebrows.

    “You have got to be fucking kidding me,” said Holly.

    “Ohh, how adorable!” said Annette.

    Miles shrugged. “Yeah, well, anyway, nice meeting you all.”

    “Hold on,” said Syrella. She stepped in front of him. “Have you really never even kissed a girl?”

    Miles looked away, hands in his pockets. “It’s not a big deal,” he said.

    “Would he even know?” said Holly, and Annette slapped her elbow.

    Miles wasn’t sure he felt comfortable with the way Syrella was looking at him. It reminded him of the way a hungry dog looks at fresh meat.

    “I’m, uh, just going to find my way back to the trail…” he said.

    “No,” said Syrella, “you’re not.”

    She closed the distance between them in two steps, grabbed hold of him, and, before he even knew what was happening, she kissed him.

    Miles felt the ground lurch under his feet, but he managed to stay upright. Syrella’s lips were warm and soft, and her delicate little fingers squeezed his. They kissed for a long time, and when she broke off Miles had to gasp for air. He was light-headed and felt flushed all over.

    Syrella was smiling at him again.

    “”Aw, I wanted to do it!” said Annette.

    Syrella let go of his hand. “Now do you still want to go?”

    “Wow,” was all he said. She took him back to the fire and sat down with him.

    “I’m keeping him,” said Syrella. “No one gets to eat him.”

    “For fuck’s sake!” said Holly, throwing up her hands.

    Annette leaned in and whispered: “How did it feel?”

    “Wow,” he said again.

    “Well this is adorable and all,” said Holly, “but if Syrella is going to keep every stray she finds then we’re all bound to go hungry. And I get really bitchy when I haven’t eaten.”

    “Really?” said Miles. “You must not have eaten in years.”

    He hadn’t meant to say it. The words just came out of his mouth. The girls all froze, plainly unsure what was going to happen next. Holly tensed, and Miles prepped himself to run if he had to. Then a new voice interrupted them:

    “It’s taken care of.”

    Everyone turned at the same time, and Miles’ jaw dropped.

    A very tall woman, older than the girls at the fire, entered the clearing. She had long black hair and an olive complexion, and she was as naked as the day she was born. On top of that, she was leading a dappled brown doe into the clearing by hand, stroking its muzzle and singing to it under her breath. The deer’s big black eyes blinked at the firelight.

    Miles was sure he must be seeing things.

    “See,” said Annette. “I told you Sonia would catch something. And what a beautiful animal.”

    “I still want the kid,” said Holly.

    “I’ll fight you for him,” said Syrella. She sounded serious. Holly flinched.

    Sonia led the deer to the fireside. Miles’ mouth was still open. She didn’t appear to notice him. He swallowed and tried to think of something to say. All he came up with was:

    “You’re not Katherine’s friends, are you? This isn’t her Wiccan party, is it?”

    They all looked at him. Annette giggled and shook her head.

    “We’re the daughters of the earth,” said Syrella. “See?”

    She held out her hand, and Miles saw five black spots making up the points of a pentagon on her palm. “What’s that?” he said.

    “A sign,” said Syrella.

    The other girls showed him the same marks on their hands. Sonia said nothing, and still didn’t acknowledge him.

    “You’d better take your clothes off, Miles,” Syrella continued.

    “What?”

    “Your clothes, off.” Syrella pulled her dress over her head. Miles gaped again.

    “Rules are rules,” said Annette, ditching her dress too.

    “What are you, I mean, why…huh?”

    “Come on, snap to it,” said Syrella. “Right now.”

    “I, uh, I don’t think—”

    Sonia looked at him for the first time. She frowned. Miles froze, and that was al he took. Then he took off his shirt, hopping up and down to pull his pants off one leg at a time.

    “Good boy,” said Syrella.

    He hesitated before taking off his underwear, but he didn’t think there wouldn’t be any exceptions made for modesty. Syrella was diplomatic enough to look away, and Holly only rolled her eyes, but Annette looked right at it. Thank God it’s a warm night, he thought.

    “So, uh, what’s going on?” he said.

    “Shh,” said Syrella. She pointed to Sonia and the deer. Sonia put one hand on the animal’s neck and one on its chest. The doe trembled, but didn’t run.

    “How does she do that?” said Miles.

    “Practice,” said Syrella.

    “Are we ready?” said Sonia.

    “Yes!” said the girls in unison, making Miles jump.

    “This, on Midsummer’s Eve, we give to the earth,” said Sonia.

    “To the earth,” repeated the girls. Miles mumbled along with them.

    Sonia pushed her face up to the doe’s neck. Miles thought she was going to kiss it. He wondered what was going on. Some kind of a vegan thing?

    Then, as he watched, Sonia sank her teeth into the animal’s neck and jerked her head away, ripping it’s throat out in one bite.

    “Jesus Christ!” said Miles.

    Holly’s hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, squeezing so hard that he dropped to his knees.

    “Don’t ever say that again,” she said. He nodded and gasped and she let go.

    The doe staggered and fell without a sound, legs twitching. Blood dripped from Sonia’s mouth. She swallowed the hunk of flesh, then stuck her hand into the doe’s wound and pulled away a strip of raw, bloody venison. This she held out to Holly, who ate it from her fingers.

    Miles gagged. Definitely not vegan, he thought.

    Holly then tore a piece off of the carcass and fed it to Annette. Annette swallowed the raw meat and kissed Holly’s bloody fingers. Miles‘s stomach rolled over. Syrella was holding him up again.

    The smell of blood was right under his nose. He realized that Annette was holding a bloody hand out to him now, offering something. He shook his head, backing away.

    “Oh no,” he said. “It’s okay, really, I already ate. In fact, I just became vegetarian. Right this second.”

    “Miles…” said Syrella, but he kept talking.

    “Really though, that’s nice of you, I appreciate it, just, um, pass it on, or something.”

    Sonia looked at him. Blood was all over his mouth. “This is the Midsummer rite. It’s a rite for hunters.”

    “And if you’re not the hunter,” said Holly, “then you’re what we hunt.” There was blood on her teeth.

    Syrella hissed in his ear. “Miles, this is not optional,” she whispered. “You’re cute and all, but if you don’t do this you’re next. My teeth aren’t as sharp as Sonia’s, but I’m sure I could get it over with in one bite.”

    He looked in her eyes. She was serious. His body debated whether this would be a good time to pass out. It apparently decided that the answer was no, which Miles wasn’t sure he agreed with.

    Leaning forward, trying very hard not to think about what he was doing, Miles opened his mouth. Annette stuck her fingers in, something he normally would have enjoyed, but in this case it was hard to ignore the sour stink of hot blood or the raw, rubbery mass she fed him.

    He swallowed, choked, gagged, and swallowed again. It tasted awful.

    “Good,” said Syrella. “Now the next part.”

    Miles’ legs wobbled as he approached the deer carcass. It was still twitching. After several seconds’ hesitation, he stuck his hand into the torn throat. It was slippery, and he couldn’t tear the meat free until Syrella helped. She ate from his fingers without comment, and then Syrella fed Sonia, finishing the circle.

    “Good,” Sonia said. “That’s done.”

    And then she grabbed the deer by its haunch and, as Miles stared, dragged it away with one hand, into the brush and out of sight.

    Did any of that really just happen, he thought. Then he tasted the blood in his mouth again and knew that it must have. Oh God, he thought, please don’t hurl, please don’t hurl…

    Syrella stroked his arm and whispered in his ear again. “You did fine. The first time is hard.”

    “Is it over?” he said.

    “The hard part is,” Syrella said. She kissed him again. Her lips tasted like blood.

    “Who are you?” Miles said. “Who are all of you? What is this?”

    “We’re just people. Most of the time. Don’t ask so many questions Miles, just try to enjoy yourself. Look.” She pointed. Miles looked. Holly and Annette were kissing.

    Flickering orange light from the fire reflected off their naked bodies. Holly’s hands were in Annette’s hair, and Annette’s fingers raked Holly’s bare back. Both girls’ breasts were crushed against each other while hips pressed to hips.

    As Miles watched, Holly lay down on one of the fireside blankets, pulling Annette after her. Annette pretended to struggle. “Help, help, she’s an animal!” she said. Holly responded by biting Annette on the side of neck, and she gasped.

    Miles felt a pain in his shoulder. He cried out. Syrella laughed in his ear. She’d bitten him too, hard enough to draw blood. “What the hell?” he said.

    “Sorry,” she said, kissing the other shoulder. “Sometimes we play rough. You don’t mind, do you?”

    “I…” he said, then trailed off. Syrella’s naked body was pressed against his back, and her hands were roaming all over him. She wrapped her arms around his waist and ran her hands over his chest, then licked away a drop of blood that was running down his body from the shoulder wound.

    Her tongue was very, very red.

    She led him to the other blanket. Holly and Annette were very busy nearby, a thrashing, tangled mass of limbs, mouths open in a constant stream of hot kisses. He blushed and turned away, but Syrella turned his head back. Annette saw him and winked.

    Syrella’s hands moved lower. They glanced against his hardening cock and he jerked. She murmured in his ear, but he couldn’t make out the words.

    “Syrella?” he said. His voice sounded very loud all of a sudden.

    “Yes?” she whispered. She was sitting in his lap now, trying to push him to his back, efforts against which he provided only minor resistance.

    “I don’t understand anything that’s going on,” he said.

    “That’s fine,” she said. “Just let your animal instincts take over.”

    He was on his back now and she straddled him, kissing her way down his chest. Her lips were hot. He was sweating from the warm night and the heat of the fire, but mostly from her. Now and then he turned to watch the other girls. Annette was straddling Holly while Holly teased her nipples with her tongue piercing.

    She was grinding her hips against the other girl’s in a slow, steady rhythm. Miles found the longer he watched, the harder it was to look away. The gyrations of Annette’s body disoriented him, making him feel giddy and drunk. The light of the fire made everything hazy and unreal. A warm breeze moved through the trees. .

    Syrella’s fingers looped around the base of his cock, jerking. He tried to stifle a groan out and it came out as a kind of whimper instead. Syrella smiled.

    “I’m already your first kiss,” she said. “Can I be your first everything else too?”

    He tried to talk but it felt like he was going to swallow his own tongue instead.

    “That’s okay,” said Syrella when she saw that he couldn’t answer. “It wasn’t really a question, and you don’t really get a choice.”

    She guided his hands to her breasts, shaping his fingers to them. They were soft and warm and he felt his heart jump up in his chest. He tried to concentrate on his breathing for a little while. If he got much more stimulated, this would be over in a hurry.

    He heard Annette moaning and couldn’t resist a glance over. She was on her back, legs in the air, head thrashing back and forth. Holly’s face was buried between her thighs.

    Annette’s eyes rolled back in her head and her chest jerked up and down with quick breaths as she shuddered. Her moans dropped into low growls, then rose again. Holly’s round, bare ass was arched into the air, her hips wiggling back and forth as she worked.

    Miles’ attention snapped back to Syrella as she began grinding him. She slid back and forth against the hard shaft of his cock while gripping his shoulders. Her lips were slightly parted and the tip of her tongue stuck between her teeth. Silhouetted by the campfire, her eyes stood out from her dark face, somehow luminous.

    “Are you ready?” she said.

    She took hold of his cock and stuck it between her legs. He felt a tremendous sense of relief as he slid inside of her, the hot confines of her body closing tight around him. She grunted once, bucked hard, adjusted their position, then slid all the way down. She leaned over his chest, holding her lips just above his, and said:

    “You’re mine now. You’re going to remember me for the rest of your life, however much longer that is. How does it feel?”

    He couldn’t answer. His head rolled to the side. It wasn’t just that he was finally (finally!) losing his virginity. It wasn’t just the warm night, or the hot fire. It was the feeling that he was slipping away from himself.

    The place where Syrella bit him still hurt. It throbbed. He felt feverish. He realized that his hands were moving over her body, and that she was riding him, her breasts bouncing up and down.

    Holly and Annette changed positions next to them. Holly was now on her back, legs open, Annette lapping at her sex, swirling her tongue around. Holly was staring right at him, and he felt a chill all over, but then Syrella pushed down on him harder and he forgot all about the others.

    He grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled so hard that he thought he might wrench her neck. He hadn’t really meant to do it. His hands were moving on their own. He thought she would be angry, but she only moaned encouragement, so he did it again, this time even harder.

    She responded by raking her nails over his chest. He screamed when she broke the skin, tracing jagged, bloody lines into his skin. She licked a drop of blood off the tip of one of her nails.

    She was hot and tight around him, her cunt gripping the shaft of his cock as she pumped up and down on top of him. She leaned down and whispered, her mouth right next to his:

    “You’re doing really good for a beginner, baby.”

    He was about to respond when he felt another set of hands on him. He jumped and nearly screamed again when he saw that Holly had left Annette and was crouched beside them. She touched the scratches on his chest, tasted the drop of blood left on her trailing fingertips, and said:

    “I want a turn.”

    “No!” said Annette, sounding scandalized, and then she descended into giggles.

    “Get your own,” said Syrella.

    Holly pushed Syrella on the shoulder and for a second Miles really thought they might start to fight.

    “I’m not going to hurt him much,” said Holly.

    Syrella looked ready to object again, but Annette broke in:

    “Let her try, Syrella, I want to see!”

    “Oh, fine.”

    “Don’t I get any say?” said Miles.

    “No!” said all three girls.

    Syrella climbed off and Holly straddled him instead. Her legs were unbelievably powerful, and he winced as she crushed his thighs between hers. She smirked, running her fingers over his chest again, making him squirm. She swiped her nails over his chest, scoring his flesh again, and he winced and cried out.

    “Holly!” said Syrella, reclining against Annette on the other blanket, the two girls kissing absently as they watched. “Be gentle. He’s just a lamb.”

    “You weren’t gentle,” said Holly. “And he wasn’t being so gentle with you.”

    “He can’t help it,” said Syrella. “He got the fever when I bit him. Doesn’t know how to handle it.”

    “What?” said Miles.

    “Fine,” said Holly. She kissed Miles’ chin. “You just watch. I won’t harm a hair on his little head.”

    Miles’ heart was beating so fast he thought it would burst. “What are you going to do?” he said.

    “Don’t ask stupid questions,” Holly said, and, jerking his cock so hard her winced, pushed him against the dripping wet lips of her cunt. “You’d better keep it up, though,” she said. “I don’t like being let down.”

    He gritted his teeth as he slid into her. Her body was hard and muscular. There was no give anywhere. He fit snugly inside her, her lips spread and wrapping around the base of him. She closed her eyes and ground herself on top of him. An intense, throbbing pleasure shot through the core of him.

    She never moved her body the way that Syrella did, instead she squirmed her hips around and around, grinding his cock in a tight circle, keeping the full length inside the entire time. The other girls lay together beside the fire, watching them while fondling each other, Annette’s lips planting sucking kisses on Syrella’s breasts.

    His thoughts became cloudy again and his hands were moving. He tried to stop them, certain that he would come back a finger short, but it was too late, he was grabbing her ass. She slapped his hands away. Without thinking about what he was doing, he responded by smacking her ass. The sound was so loud that it echoed.

    Annette and Syrella gasped. Miles felt his heart stop. Holly froze in place.

    That’s it, he thought. I’m a dead man. Why had he done that? He closed his eyes and waited for the axe to fall. Holly’s face was right next to his. He could still smell the blood on her lips. She said one word:

    “Harder.”

    He blinked. She stared a hole through him. The air in the clearing was still. He couldn’t have heard her right?

    “Harder,” she said again.

    “Um…”

    She slapped him across the face. “I said harder. You must be able to do it harder than that,” said Holly. She seized his wrist. “Smack my ass. Do it like a man.”

    She forced his hand to come down against her, the crack echoing again.

    “Harder!”

    The other girls were watching, unblinking. Holly had let go of Miles’ hand now and it was again moving on its own, obeying her command.

    “Harder, damn it, smack my fucking ass!”

    She grabbed his hair and pulled, and he screamed and growled, and he knew he’d be cumming soon, but she didn’t seem to care, just riding him faster and harder, her erect nipples crushed against his chest.

    A hand stroked Miles‘ hair; Annette crouched next to him. She pushed Holly back a little, leaning over so that her breasts were right next to his mouth. Syrella stood nearby, firelight bathing her naked body, watching the three of them. Miles licked Annette’s breasts one at a time, briefly distracted by Holly’s wildly gyrating, clawing, howling performance down below. Annette’s touch was deft and soothing.

    He kissed the tip of one pink nipple, then another. Annette’s fingers moved over the cuts on his chest and shoulders, and the pain diminished wherever she touched him.

    “Stop coddling him,” said Holly.

    Annette answered by grabbing Holly by her hair and pulling her up to kiss her. At the same time she sat up on her knees and spread her legs on either side of Mile’s head, lowering herself down over his face, offering her wet pussy lips to his mouth. He licked her from back to front, and she squealed.

    “Look at that,” said Syrella. “You’re learning all kinds of things tonight Miles.”

    Miles stuck his tongue out farther, probing the wet slit. The taste of her stung his mouth. She was still kissing Holly, and Holly was still madly gyrating, throwing herself up and down on Miles’s cock, and Miles wrapped his hands around Annette’s splayed thighs, pressed his mouth tight against her pussy and began lapping while she shook and moaned. His head spun faster and faster until he thought the world was going to spin out of control.

    “You can keep going Miles,” said Syrella’s voice, although he couldn’t place where it was coming from. “You can keep going forever, even when your body wears out, because you’re not just a body. There’s something inside of you that never gets tired. It’s an animal, and it’s screaming to get out.”

    Miles’ vision blurred and his muscles knotted, and he was losing control, and everything was one, great, hot, wet, thrusting, heaving mass of hot flesh and wet desire and it was all his, all of it, everywhere, always.

    “That’s it Miles. Let it all out. Give in to everything…”

    He was cumming now, and he was aware of two of the girls (though he could not tell which two) fighting over who got to suck his cock as it spurted, and then there was a hot little mouth (he could not tell whose) wrapped around it as he emptied himself into it.

    He grabbed the nearest body (not a clue whose) and pushed his mouth to it, kissing her neck, shoulders, thighs, and breasts, hands between her legs, feeling her wet all over, and he was already hard again, and just as he was ready to mount her a voice from somewhere commanded:

    “Enough!”

    And then it was gone; the frenzy and the euphoria and the gauzy, surreal filter that was over everything. He was standing now, the girls standing with him, all looking flustered. He was sore everywhere.

    “Take a deep breath,” said Syrella, wiping the sweat off his forehead with a blanket. “Get a hold of yourself. The fever is passing. Here.”

    Syrella handed him his pants and he struggled into them, putting both feet through one leg a few times before he got it right.

    Sonia stood over the fire. He hadn’t noticed her return.

    “The sun will be up soon,” she said. “Midsummer’s Eve is almost over, and we have one last rite to perform.”

    “And I was just starting to have real fun,” said Annette, pouting.

    “Slut,” whispered Holly.

    “You were loving it,” said Annette. ” I’m going to remember this next time you—”

    “Girls!” said Sonia, and they all flinched. “It’s time.”

    Miles had a headache. He was sore and bruised and covered in dirt and caked-on blood. The fire was dying down and it was harder and harder to see anything. Syrella kissed him again, her tongue stabbing into his mouth, and said:

    ” Come back next year. Or I’ll have to come find you.”

    Her eyes had changed color; they were a bright yellow shade that shouldn’t be possible. She turned and ran toward Sonia, and as she did, she changed. Her silhouette in the firelight warped, and she dropped to all fours but didn’t slow. By the time she reached Sonia, a great grey wolf was running in her place.

    Miles felt faint.

    “You’d better hope she finds you before I do,” said Holly. ” You don’t want me to find you first.”

    She showed her teeth; they were very long, and very sharp. She turned and ran, and by the time she covered the clearing, she was a black wolf with bright blue eyes.

    Annette kissed him on the cheek. “You’re sweet,” she said. “But not too sweet. I like that.”

    She winked, and ran, and a third wolf joined the others. Sonia kicked dirt over the fire, smothering the clearing in darkness, and in the pitch black he saw four sets of luminous eyes, and heard four animal howls, and the sound of many padded feet running through the trees.

    I wonder if this is a good time to faint, he thought. And then he felt himself fall back onto the ground, and he thought: Oh good. It is.

    ***

    “Miles? Miles! Can you hear me?”

    He opened his eyes and the light hurt. He tried to sit up, and that hurt too. It was morning. Pain was everywhere. He groaned.

    “Am I dead?”

    Jordan stood over him. “I thought so. You look like shit! What happened? And where are the rest of your clothes?”

    He let Jordan help him up. He found his shirt, ripped nearly in half, draped over a stump. His shoes were in the ashes of the fire pit. He tried to dress himself while moving as little as possible. It was difficult.

    “I can’t believe I found you out here,” said Jordan. “I got lost on the way to the truck, then lost on the way back. I’ve been up all night looking for your stupid ass. Are you sure you’re okay? Do you need to go to the hospital? That fall must have been pretty bad.”

    “It wasn’t the fall that did this to me,” said Miles. “But a hospital might be a good idea. I may need stitches.”

    “What happened last night?”

    “I met some girls,” said Miles. He wobbled on his feet as he tried to tie his shoes.

    “No shit? Were they Katherine’s friends?”

    Miles looked at him. “No,” he said. “They were definitely not Katherine’s friends.”

    “Tell you the truth, I don’t think Katherine was ever really going to meet us out here. A whole night wasted.” Jordan kicked a rock. “But you met some girls, really?”

    “Yep, really,” said Miles. He wished Jordan would stop talking. His voice hurt Miles’ head.

    “Well what happened? Did you party with them?”

    “Yep.”

    “Awesome! And?” Jordan looked at him expectantly. “Did you, ya know, get anywhere?”

    “I…” Miles thought for a moment. His memories of the night were hazy. He thought he remembered…but things couldn’t possibly have happened the way he remembered?

    He looked at his hand; there were five black points on his palm, in the shape of a pentagon. He shook his head.

    “Yeah, I got somewhere. I kissed one of them.”

    “Well, all right then!” said Jordan. “That’s good. I mean, you’re still way, way behind, but at least you won’t grow up to be a complete psycho now, right? Hey!” Jordan leaned in. “Is that…is that a bite mark?”

    Miles covered it with his hand.

    “Damn, it looks like some animal just took a chunk out of you!” said Jordan.

    “One did,” said Miles. He tried to rub the black marks off his palm. They didn’t come off.

    Jordan laughed, then whistled. “Wow. That must have been some kiss.”

    Miles was quiet for a long time. Then he grinned and said:

    “You have no idea.”


  • It Began With a Text

    Font size : +


    Bear with me for the first couple of paragraphs, but I felt that proper exposition was required for this story and possibly series of stories.
    ~Negliocchi

    Alexis never thought of herself as different. She went to a typical high school, dressed like a typical 17 year old girl, and had typical 17 year old girl friends. Since moving to the United States 4 years prior to her final year of school, she had blended in superbly with the different lifestyle embodied by Americans. Where she was from, Australia, school was different. The majority of out-of-classroom interaction was undertaken outside – which was different to the US in the way that American schools had indoor corridors and a lot more inter-student relationships. As mentioned before, she took to American life as easily as a Slavic refugee. It was very comforting, and an easy environment in which to form relationships.

    She had had a few boyfriends before entering her final year of high school – but none too serious. In the summer vacation between her penultimate and final years of high school she had come to the realization that she did not, in fact, enjoy the company of ‘boys,’ as much as she did the fairer sex. She had come to the realization that she was a lesbian. This did not worry her nearly as much after she had figured it out as before – now that she knew there was nothing wrong with her for not becoming aroused when around boys. The only problem that she could comprehend in the future was determining which girls, like her, were lesbians. She would be mortified to approach someone straight and offend her. So, she slowly slipped into a melancholy drudgery during that summer vacation, barely talking to anyone and venturing out of her bedroom only to do the necessities. The day before her final high school year began she decided that this was going to change…

    That evening, after dinner, she began texting everyone and anyone whose phone number she had, apologizing for her slovenly and disparaging attitude to friendships, and promising to be more outgoing in the months to come that would determine the outcome of her life, to some extent. Little did she know that her intellectual AND sexual future were to both be determined by this final high school year.
    *
    The morning arrived of her first day, and Alexis parted for school in her car. Before getting completely dressed she admired herself in the mirror in her personal bathroom; she was hot. Her features and body had developed over the last couple of months astoundingly, and she liked what she saw. Too bad for the males of the school that she was a lesbian, she would reflect later in hindsight. Her buttocks were well rounded but firm – courtesy of her one ‘out-of-bedroom’ regular activity besides eating: working out. She worked out every two days, bar Sunday. Her ass was probably the best feature of hers, although her full yet pert lips, her flowed, toned and flawless waist-length dirty-blonde hair were striking features that at first brought attention to her. Her breasts were as developed as the rest of the women in her family – only coming to B cup size. Nevertheless, her breasts were desirable, being perky and firm – much like the rest of her toned and athletic body.
    As Alexis drove the 15 minutes to her school, she saw a number of texts pop on to the screen of her cell – late responses from last night’s texting episode. She pulled into the parking lot of the school, and read the 6 texts she had received after turning off her cell phone. 4 were from guys, asking here out as a result of her being very nice to them in her texts. These she deleted immediately. She read the last text with a little interest, as it was from the one known, out of the closet lesbian in the whole school. Prior to the summer, she had not really had much discourse with Chloe Stevens, the girl, as they were part of different social circles. She made a mental note to speak with the girl, or at least call her later; the context of her text intrigued and excited Alexis.

    The rest of the day was as the first day of a school year is meant to be – purely academic; pun intended. Mostly administration was done on the day; the real schooling started on the second day. Immediately Alexis searched for Chloe, but could not see her. She decided to wait for 20 minutes and meet Chloe where the morning’s text had said she would be – the school library. Not the most original place to meet, the library was a fantastic place for private meetings, as long as they did not become very loud.

    Alexis walked into the library, and typically started searching with her eyes for Chloe. She saw her sitting in the back alcove of the library, reading a novel by one of the Bronte sisters – Alexis could not make out which sister or which novel. It mattered little anyway. Alexis went and sat down next to Chloe, and waited for her to speak. She reread the text she received that morning in her mind:
    ‘Alexis, bbe, we dnt talk much as it is, but I know wht you went thru this summer. Meet me in the library after scul today if u want to discuss your sexuality.’

    Sexuality was an interesting topic to discuss off the bat, and Alexis assumed that Chloe Stevens had gone through a similar summer vacation or period of time, and knew that Alexis had decided that she was a lesbian. Why else would she use the word “sexuality”? Alexis waited for about 2 minutes, after which Chloe abruptly said ‘have you ever had sex with another girl, Alexis?’ This sentence immediately told Alexis Chloe had her figured out, and thought of her as a possible person of “interest”.
    ‘No, never,’ she said quietly, wondering what was coming next.
    ‘Would you like to?’
    ‘My house is empty and 15 minutes away…’ she apprehensively said.
    ‘Terrific.’
    The two beautiful girls discussed themselves on the way to Alexis’ car, and found they had a lot in common. As they drove to Alexis’ house, they admired each other as much as the drive would allow. Alexis saw that her new friend had long, dark brown hair, green eyes (like hers), a slim build and breasts of similar size to herself. Chloe abruptly put her hand on Alexis’ thigh, and said ‘Alexis, I want you right now, but I also want to try to be in a relationship with you – we have so much in common!’
    ‘I agree babe, but I’ve never had sex before, and I really want to do you right now. I would if I weren’t driving.’

    They agreed on how far each one of them was willing to go today and in future; pretty much deciding that they would ‘feel each other’s bodies out,’ and go much further when they were deeper into their relationship. Alexis made sure her mother (she lived alone with her mother) was out, and almost literally dragged Chloe to her bedroom; it seemed ‘typique,’ but she felt more comfortable in there, and her ‘naughty drawer’ was in there too. Alexis had never really considered herself to be particularly extroverted, but she found herself wanting to throw this girl onto the floor and devour her right there. They made it to her bedroom, and Chloe, as the experienced one in all-girl sexual matters took charge right away. ‘Alexis, baby, let me show you how to do things first, I know what I’m doing, okay?’ Alexis felt her eyes grow huge, and simply nodded, not trusting her voice to not betray her nervousness.

    Chloe pushed Alexis lightly onto her back on the bed, and immediately started kissing her passionately, her tongue tracing Alexis’ lips and jaw-line. ‘Babe, I’d like to kiss you all day, but I couldn’t stand the sexual tension,’ Chloe said in a slightly hoarse voice. She pulled Alexis’ shoes off, and her sweater followed shortly after. The tight blue t-shirt Alexis was wearing was no match for Chloe’s fast hands, which were soon holding Alexis’ beautiful breasts; ‘Alexis, babe, I love your tits, they’re a perfect handful – or mouthful.’ Chloe whispered sexily into Alexis’ ear.
    ‘Mmm, maybe you should use that sexy mouth on them, Chloe.’
    Alexis said this just as Chloe was lowering her mouth to Alexis’ right nipple, lightly nibbling on it, while her hand tweaked the nipple on her left breast. She next turned her attention to Alexis’ right nipple, giving it some attention.

    Chloe slid down Alexis’ chest slowly, tracing a pattern with her tongue, sending shivers down Alexis’ spine. ‘Baby, if you don’t teasing me, I’m going to cum right now, before you even take my pants off,’ Alexis said shakily. Chloe simply winked at her sexily and stuck out her tongue. She then undid the button on Alexis’ jeans, and slid them down and off past her sock covered feet. Chloe spent a moment to take in the beautiful sight before her; Alexis had a fantastic body that had been honed by the gym. It was toned, and her breasts were perfect. She was panting slightly, and waiting eagerly for Chloe to get down to business. But Chloe wanted to make Alexis’ first time special. She started by kissing the inside of Alexis’ thighs and tracing patterns with her tongue. Eventually she made her way up to Alexis’ panties, and put her nose next to them, and inhaled, taking in her new girlfriend’s musky and sexy smell. ‘Babe, please,’ Alexis moaned; in anticipation it would seem. Chloe slowly pulled Alexis’ panties down to her knees, and she couldn’t help but smell them before she cast them off to a corner of the room. Chloe immediately dove between Alexis’ legs, and licked over the top of her pussy, and around it, driving Alexis insane with want for relief in the process. Chloe traced the line of Alexis’ slit with her right index finger, withdrawing it to taste her soon-to-be-lover’s juices on her finger. ‘Tasty,’ she said, with a wink.

    Next, she put her tongue at the base of Alexis’ pussy, and licked slowly just inside her outer lips. Alexis moaned softly, and Chloe decided enough teasing was enough for the moment. She dove straight into Alexis’ virgin pussy, sticking her tongue in as far as it would go, and devouring Alexis’ juices as they dripped on her tongue as she drew it out. Chloe stuck her right index finger into Alexis’ pussy, and started pumping it in and out in a steady, rhythmic motion with nibbling lightly on Alexis’ clit. Chloe stuck a second and third finger in as she went down and gave Alexis’ asshole a tentative lick. Her lover was too occupied to notice much, but an extra load ‘mmm,’ told Chloe she liked what she was getting. Chloe drew a breath and inhaled Alexis’ unique smell, and then dove straight back into her pussy, tweaking Alexis’ clit with her left hand while three fingers of her right hand where buried in her cunt, along with half of her tongue. She pulled a small pink vibrator from her bag, and pushed it into Alexis’ pussy, leaving it there to vibrate while she turned her attention to her lover’s asshole. She rimmed Alexis until her hole became a little more receptive, while Alexis yelled ‘lick my ass, babe, make me come!’ Chloe obliged, and as she sunk her first knuckle of her right index finger into Alexis’ ass, her lover game buckets, literally squirting all over Chloe. Chloe lapped up Alexis’ love juices with pleasure, and drew out the vibrator from her lover’s fuck-hole as she lent up to kiss Alexis, sharing her own juices with her. Alexis moaned as Chloe rubbed her sensitive clit and tasted herself in her new girlfriend’s mouth. ‘Mmm, babe, I fucking love you, I want you right now,’ Alexis said; a little shaky from the earth-shattering orgasm she had just enjoyed.
    ‘Yeah babe, it’s your turn next, but it’ll have to wait; clean yourself up, your mom’s home…’

    Thanks for reading, I will post the next installment soon – understand that there is a 2-3 day validation period. I won’t take any ideas for the next installment, as it is already planned. However, suggestions will be taken into account at the end of the next story.

    **Also, read the first installment of my other series, which I sadly wasn’t able to finish. If there is any call at all to provide another story, I will, as I am once again writing frequently. Any and all comments welcome, thanks guys (and girls?)

    ~ Negliocchi


    1 comments
    «1»

    NegliocchiReport 

    2011-02-02 08:12:00
    Just a heads ups, I will be posting the next installment on Friday, it should be available by Sunday or Monday at the latest, due to validation. Sorry to have kept anyone waiting.

    Cheers,

    Negliocchi


    «1»
  • The Junior Prom Queen

    Font size : +


    A nerd and the prom queen get together.

    The Junior Prom Queen

    A nerd and the prom queen get together.

    Friday Night:

    I was excited just to be invited to a high school party let alone one thrown by Biff Taylor the Captain of our Football Team. He is know for letting us nerds come to at least one of his parties a year but I was never invited before.

    I am a junior in high school and the Captain of our Chess Club. I am also on the Yearbook Staff as a photographer. When Biff invited me he told me to bring my camera incase there was anything to record.

    Biff Taylor and Jill Montgomery were the King and Queen of our Junior Prom last week. They were both very popular. Jill was the Captain of our Varsity Cheerleaders. I was there to take pictures for the yearbook.

    At Biff’s party I didn’t drink so I just watched everyone else drink and get drunk. I was about ready to go when Biff caught a hold of my arm. He asked me if I had my camera with me. I showed it to him and said that I had only taken a few pictures of his party. He said that I would get to take a thousand pictures if I wanted too. Then he took me up to his bedroom.

    There on the bed was Jill Montgomery stark naked with her legs splayed out wide and cum dripping from her pussy. Biff said to start taking pictures. I took pictures of her from every direction and angle that I could. I couldn’t help but get hard as I admired her naked body. Her breasts were big and firm. They stood up like small basketballs on her chest. Her pink nipples were hard and stuck up nicely. Her tummy was flat and looked great. Her belly button was pierced and a cute little frog on one end of the post. Her pussy was almost bald except for a cute heart shape clump of hair on her love mound. Her lips looked so kissable. Even her hair was perfect. No wonder she was voted Queen of the Junior Prom.

    I must have taken a hundred pictures before Biff told me to get in his closet. I was to stay there and make sure that I got several pictures of every guy that he sent in to fuck Jill. What! That was right apparently Jill had pissed Biff off and this was his way of getting even. He had already fucked her and said that I could have her last. But first he was going to let the entire Football Team fuck her, all twenty-seven guys. He was even letting the second and third string have her. My job was to document it completely. I told him to turn on all of the lights if I couldn’t use my flash. Then I told him that I couldn’t be sure if that would be enough light.

    He said, “Fuck it! Just stand here and take all the flash pictures you want! I’ll just tell the guys that you are taking pictures for me.” I thought to myself, that is what I’m doing isn’t it?

    It wasn’t long before two guys came in. They looked at me but didn’t say a word. They got undressed and the first guy got on the bed between her thighs and started fucking Jill. There was no love or anything nice; she was just a hole that he was told to fuck. I took several pictures showing her face, his face, and his cock in her.

    He was replaced by the next guy and he fucked her too but he pulled out to shot cum on her tits and rub it in.

    The guys lined up out in the hallway as if they were waiting to use the toilet. One at a time a guy would step inside the room while one guy was fucking her. He would get undressed and wait his turn. When he finished cumming in her he would get dressed and go back downstairs. I counted all twenty-seven football players but the line didn’t stop.

    Finally after thirty-six guys Biff came back into the room to see how I had made out. I told him that I had just what he wanted and a whole lot more. Biff then explained that he had been the first to fuck her tonight, then he sent thirty-six more guys up to fuck her, and that now it was my turn. He wanted Jill to be fucked thirty-eight times to match her 38-D bra size. Wow I didn’t know she was a D-cup.

    So I undressed and got between Jill’s parted thighs. Biff had my camera and was clicking pictures because I could see the flash go off. I had never been naked like this in front anyone before. Hell I was a virgin too. But as I looked down at Jill’s pussy I knew that in a few seconds I would no longer be a virgin. I had dreamed about being here just like this with Jill almost every night when I jerk off, ever since I first saw her as a freshman.

    As I looked down at Jill’s pussy I could see how red and swollen it was. I had personally seen her used and abused by the last thirty-six cocks. Her pussy was completely covered in fresh and dried cum. There was even a puddle between her legs on the bedspread. As much as I wanted to fuck my dream girl I just couldn’t. However I put my hands on her tits and massaged them. I was only rubbing someone else’s cum into them.

    Biff asked me what we should do with Jill. I didn’t know. He said that we could just leave her there to wake up like that or we could wash her off and give her a bath. Fuck it; just leave her there. I took another bunch of pictures. Then I took pictures of her bra, panties, sweater, and skirt too. Biff told me that I could have her bra and panties as a souvenir if I wanted them. I sure did.

    I hated to leave Jill like that but Biff was in charge. He told me to keep all of the pictures, to make a back up and put it someplace safe and to make him thirty-seven ‘good’ pictures that he could show her.

    Saturday Morning:

    I got up early and downloaded all of Jill’s pictures into my computer. I made a back up and stashed it under my desk drawer with some duct-tape like I had seen in some movies. Then I picked out one good picture of the thirty-six guys that had fucked her and printed them out. I put them in an envelope for Biff and put it under my mattress. Then I started to pick out me favorite pictures.

    I got a call from Biff. He had told Jill what he had done and told her that I had the pictures. He told me to make some extra back-ups and hide all but one so that Jill could take it thinking that she had everything. He told me to let her erase my files to satisfy her needs.

    Then he told me not to give in too easily and make her work for them. He said that Jill was a nymphomaniac and that she gives great blowjobs and likes a good stiff cock up her ass too. He strongly suggested that I get the works before she leaves.

    I made three more back up discs and hid two of them in my closet. I left one out and made sure that she could see the words, “Back Up Of Biff Taylor’s Party.”

    Saturday Afternoon:

    Jill knocked on my door. My mother let her in and called to me. When I came downstairs I smiled at her. Jill asked my mother if it was alright if she went up to my room to talk. Mom said that it was okay then smiled at me.

    Once in my room Jill closed the door and locked it. I got scared! Jill sat on my bed and said that Biff had told her everything. How he, thirty-six other guys, and me had gang banged her last night. That I had taken pictures and that I also had her bra and panties.

    I told her, “Everything Biff told you was true except I never did anything except feel your breasts.”

    Jill said, “You had the chance to fuck me but didn’t!”

    I said, “That’s right. I really wanted to though!”

    Jill smiled and said, “If you destroy all of those pictures you can keep my bra and panties.”

    I said, “Biff suggested a much bigger payment.”

    Jill asked, “What did that bastard suggest?”

    I said, “He said that you give great blowjobs and like anal sex.”

    Jill said, “That bastard would say that.”

    I asked, “So what do you think it’s worth?”

    Jill asked, “What do you want?”

    I said, “Well to tell you the truth. I have been in love with you ever since we were freshmen. You don’t know much I wanted to gave you my virginity last night or rather very early this morning but I didn’t.”

    Jill asked, “So you want to fuck me! Is that all?”

    I asked, “How important are those pictures to you?”

    Jill got mad and said, “That son of a bitch Biff! He will use those pictures to blackmail me into fucking all of his friends whenever he wants me too. He will try to humiliate me whenever he can. He only pretends to be nice. He is really an asshole. Take last night for instance. I tried to break up with him so he slipped some pills in my drink, let thirty-six guys fuck me, and let you take pictures of it all. I woke up this morning covered with cum and my pussy is sore as hell. Does that sound like Biff is a nice guy? I was raped thirty-seven times last night!”

    I said, “Wow! I never thought of it like that. I was just in love with you.”

    Jill said, “You’re in love with me? You don’t know the first think about me!”

    I said, “You’re wrong! I know everything about you! Your name is Jill Angelica Montgomery. You hate anyone that calls you Jam. You were born April 13, 1990 and last week you were seventeen years old. Your favorite color is blue, your favorite animal is the penguin, and your favorite subject is history. You are a natural blonde and proud of it, you are very intelligent and scored high on your SATs, and you are planning on becoming a doctor.”

    Jill just sat there and looked at me before asking, “How do you know all of that?”

    I said, “I told you! I love you! I have loved you for three years now. I dream about you every night. I even jerk off thinking about you every night. I worship the ground that you walk on. I wish I could have stopped what happened last night but I just couldn’t. I couldn’t believe it when Biff told me to take my turn. I didn’t want it like that even though I knew that I would never get another chance to make love to you again.”

    Jill smiled at me and said, “Oh how sweet!”

    Then Jill got up, walked toward me, and gave me a big hug. Slowly I put my arms around her. I placed one along her waist and the other across her upper back. I held my dream girl in my arms. I could feel my cock starting to raise but hoped that she couldn’t.

    Jill backed up looked at the smile on my face and said, “You really do love me!”

    I said, “Yes I told you I do!”

    Jill said, “How come you waited until now to tell me?”

    I said, “I’m shy! I’m a nerd! You’re the Captain of the Cheerleading Squad! You’re the Prom Queen! I’m just the Captain of the Chess Team! I’m not good enough for you!”

    Jill looked me right in the eye and said, “No! I am not good enough for you!”

    I said, “What?”

    Jill said, “I am popular but I am not a nice girl. I had let most of those boys last night fuck me before. I am popular because I put out and the boys like my big tits. Biff is right I give great blowjobs and I let boys fuck my ass. Most of the girls hate me and call me a slut behind my back!”

    I said, “I never heard any of that!”

    Jill said, “That’s because Biff and the other football players would kill them if they say it too loudly!”

    I said, “So now what?”

    Jill asked, “Are you really a virgin?”

    I said, “Yes! Hell I’ve never even kissed a girl before!”

    Jill said, “What if I made all of your dreams come true! You can keep all of the pictures, my bra, and panties as long as you don’t give them to Biff. And I’ll become your girlfriend.”

    I was simply astounded. I said, “You really mean it?’

    Jill said, “Yes I do.” She closed her eyes and said, “What color are my eyes?”

    I replied, “Kind of green!”

    Jill opened her eyes and said, “You really do know everything about me. No boy has ever wanted to know any more than how good I am in bed! Besides you are the very first boy to tell me that you love me!”

    Jill said, “Let’s start out with a kiss” and then she kissed me on my lips. Her lips were so soft and gentle. Then she nibbled on my upper lip and slipped her tongue in my mouth. Jill had the sweetest tasting mouth. I had nothing to compare it with but I knew that I liked it. A lot! We must have kissed like that for at least five minutes.

    Jill said, “My pussy really is sore! Can I give you a blowjob?” With that Jill pushed me back onto my bed. She knelt down next to me and unzipped my pants. Instead of pulling my cock out Jill pulled my pants down, then my underwear, exposing my cock. It was only average in size but I like it. So did Jill. She saw my camera next to my computer and handed it too me. Then she knelt next to me again and started sucking on my cock. I never had a blowjob before but God was she good. She could suck! She never scratched me with her teeth either. She worked me up till I was about ready to explode then she calmed me down and built me up again. She was incredible! Jill kept that up as I took some great pictures. Then I slipped my hand up under her skirt and rubbed my hand over her bare ass. As I went higher I found a waistband that went to her thong panties. I slipped my hand down to her pussy and rubbed her crotch. Jill shifted one of her knees to give me better access. I gently rubbed her pussy through her panties as she sucked my cock. Finally after being tortured for almost twenty minutes Jill allowed me to cum. She never flinched and just sucked harder and harder. Not one drop escaped her lips. She swallowed it all and licked her lips. As she kissed me I slipped my tongue into her mouth for a taste.

    Jill said, “Oh my God that was good! You have the best tasting cum I ever had and that’s plenty! You are also the first boy to kiss me like that after I sucked him off. You didn’t even try to probe my sore pussy, as any other boy would have. Boys don’t care if a girl’s pussy is sore or not they just want to fuck it. You are not an ordinary boy, you are someone very special.”

    I said, “Thank you for the blowjob and for the compliment!”

    Jill asked, “How long do we have before your mother gets suspicious?”

    I said, “I don’t know! I never had a girl in my room before!”

    Jill left my room but told me to stay there and pull my pants up.

    Soon Jill was back and locked the door again. She said, “Your mother is very nice. I can stay for dinner but she seems to frown on me staying overnight.”

    I said, “You asked my mother if you could sleep over with me?”

    Jill said, “Yes! I told her that I was your girlfriend and that we were sexually active. I told her that I was on the pill and that we were in love. Then I called her Mom, kissed her on the cheek, and came right up.”

    I said, “Wow! I can’t believe that!”

    Jill’s eyes flew open as if I had hit her. She took me by the hand and led me out of my room, down the stairs, and into the kitchen where Mom was.

    Jill said, “Mom your son called me a liar!”

    Mom just looked at me and asked, “Is it true?”

    I said, “Is what true?”

    Mom said, “Jill here said that she is your girlfriend, that you two are sexually active, and that she wants to sleep with you in your bed tonight!”

    I swallowed hard and said, “Yes that’s true! All of it!”

    Mom smiled and said, “Well young man it’s about time! In that case Jill you are more than welcome to spend the night in my son’s bed. Will you need a nightie to sleep in?”

    I just stared at my mother in disbelief. Who was this woman and what did she do with my mother?

    Jill said, “No! I don’t wear anything when I sleep! Do you?”

    Mom blushed and said, “Not for very long but it excites my husband.”

    Jill looked at me and asked, “Should I wear something to excite you?”

    I said, “No I don’t think I need anymore excitement.”

    Mom said, “So how did you two meet?”

    Jill said, “Well I was the unwilling subject of last night’s gang bang and your son was my knight in shinning armor. I didn’t know it but he has been in love with me for the past three years.”

    Mom said, “So you’re that Jill! Your Gorgeous! What gang bang?”

    Jill said, “Thank you! Oh yes my old boyfriend drugged me and I was supposed to be raped by thirty-eight boys to match my bra size of a 38-D! However your son wouldn’t do it.”

    Mom said, “A 38-D! Very impressive!”

    I said, “Yes they are! Thank you!”

    Jill continued, “Lots of pictures were taken and your son took the card out of the camera so they couldn’t blackmail me into doing what they want!”

    Mom said, “So you were gang banged thirty-seven times last night and you want to sleep with my son tonight!”

    Jill said, “Don’t worry he is a perfect gentleman. My pussy is way too sore to let him fuck me and he would never hurt me! There are other ways to satisfy a man you know!”

    Mom blushed and said, “I think I know!”

    Jill smiled and said, “Three holes, no waiting!”

    Mom blushed again and asked, “But are you going to hurt him?”

    Jill smiled and said, “Probably! But he will have a whole lot of fun before then!”

    Mom asked, “Are you as perfect as my son thinks you are?”

    Jill said, “No! Not at all but I am in his eyes!”

    Mom said, “You look damn good in my eyes too! Wait until my husband sees you!”

    Jill smiled and said, “I bet your sex life perks up…starting tonight!”

    Mom said, “I bet you’re right! Suppose you two go upstairs and fool around for an hour! I’ll call you when dinner is ready!”

    Jill kissed Mom on the cheek and said, “Thanks Mom we will!” Then she took my hand and we went back up to my room. Jill locked the door again and then said, “How about I get to see those pictures now! After dinner you can take some more with me awake and posing very cooperatively!”

    So I handed Jill the envelope with thirty-six pictures in it. Jill looked at them intently and wrote their names on the back of the pictures as she looked at them. She knew every one of them and like she said earlier more than half had sex with her before that night.

    Jill said, “So you were supposed to go last!”

    I replied, “Yes I was supposed too, but I didn’t!”

    Jill said, “Well I can fix that in a few days!”

    I clicked on the big folder full of pictures and we watched them together on my monitor. Jill sat on my bed in front of me, grabbed my hands, and placed them on her breasts. As we watched the pictures together Jill made comments and praised my photography work while I groped her big tits. About halfway through the pictures Jill stood up and removed her shirt and bra then sat back down in front of me. I continued to grope her big bare breasts. She asked me to work on her nipples. She even asked me to pinch them harder. When the pictures got to me on top of her, Jill had an orgasm just from me playing with her nipples.

    Mom called us down for dinner.

    Jill asked, “Should I put my bra back on?”

    I replied, “No but I think you better put your top back on!”

    Jill smiled and said, “Yeah but you have my nipples so hard that your Dad will notice.”

    I said, “Who couldn’t notice those?”

    Jill had her short T-shirt on and both nipples stood out proud. As we walked down the stairs I watched her boobs bounce on every step. As we started into the dinning room I watch Jill twist her own nipples to make them hard before she went in. I just smiled.

    Dad’s mouth dropped open. Mom hit him to bring him out of his trance. I just smiled. Jill sat down right across from Dad to give him the best view.

    We eat for a few minutes in silence then Jill asked, “Can I have a glass of red wine please!”

    Dad just got up, went into the kitchen, and came back with a bottle. He got four glasses out of the china cabinet and poured the wine. Mom just watched. I had never had a glass of wine with my parents before.

    Jill tinked glasses with me and said, “Here’s to our sex life! May it just keep getting better and better!”

    Dad said, “I’ll drink to that!”

    Mom just smiled and slipped her hand under the table. Dad coughed and said, “Hey that worked quick!”

    Jill slipped her hand under the table and rubbed my crotch then said, “Mine might take a little work!”

    Mom smiled and asked Jill, “Do you need any help?”

    Jill looked right at Dad, licked her lips very sensuously, and said, “I think I can excite your son for the rest of his life!”

    Dad looked at me and just mumbled, “You lucky son of a bitch!”

    Mom swatted him and said, “I’m not a bitch! But I can be!”

    Dad leaned over and kissed Mom. I could see their tongues. Then Jill put her tongue in my mouth.

    I asked Mom, “What’s for desert!”

    Jill said, “Me!” and took my hand. She made sure Dad saw her ass sway as she walked away. We went right to my room. It wasn’t even six o’clock but somehow I knew that we weren’t going back downstairs tonight.

    Once inside my room Jill locked the door and called her mother. She said that she had some wine and was spending the night with a close friend. Then she handed me my camera and started undressing. She picked up her bra and put it on my computer. Then she added her panties. Her top and skirt went on the back of my chair. She said, “You can keep the panties but I can’t keep giving you my bras or I won’t have any to wear.”

    I just smiled as I looked at her great breasts.

    Jill got on my bed and opened her legs wide for me. I could see how red and swollen her pussy was. Then Jill got up, looked in my closet, and selected one of my dress shirts. She put it on and buttoned the bottom half of the buttons and walked out of my room.

    In a couple of minutes she came back in, locked the door and took off my shirt. Jill said, “I asked Mom for some K-Y Jelly and she gave me her tube. Oh by the way Dad loves this shirt on me. He couldn’t wait for me to leave so he could jump Mom’s bones!”

    Jill got back on the bed in her former position and applied some of the jelly to her asshole. First one finger then two and then almost three full fingers slipped into her asshole. I was impressed at the way she could tuck her knees around her elbows and put her feet behind her head. In that position she could almost lick her own pussy. Then she asked me to bring my cock closer. She put it right up to her asshole and pulled my hips to her, impaling herself with my cock. My cock slipped in fairly easily. Jill relaxed her grip on me and rolled her hips a little so that I could slid my entire six-inches into her ass. As I pumped her ass Jill fingered her clit. She had four orgasms before I filled her rectum with my cum. That was great. Jill posed for more pictures like she said she would.

    When I got hard this time Jill asked, “If I let you fuck my pussy will you be gentle?”

    I said, “Yes! Absolutely!”

    Jill got back on my bed and opened her knees beckoning me in. I watch Jill cringe as it went in. Each inch seemed to give her new pain. I wanted to pull out but she wouldn’t let me. She wanted me to fuck her more than she was concerned about the pain. I slowly slipped it in and out. Finally with tears in her eyes Jill asked me to pull it out and I did. As a way of satisfying me she sucked my cock again.

    About eight o’clock Jill asked, “Do you want to take pictures of me in the shower then join me? But first I have to pee really bad!”

    Jill put my shirt on and just held the front together as we went to the bathroom. I had my camera and watched as she peed. Jill cringed as the salty water ran over the raw tissue inside her pussy. She got in the shower but left the curtain partially open so I could see in. I took some pictures and got in with her. This was my first time to feel every inch of her body and the good parts many times. We had to get out when we used up all of the hot water. When we dried off Jill put on my dress shirt again and buttoned just one button below her breasts. I just put my underwear on.

    Jill said, “Lets go down and ask for another glass of wine!”

    I looked at her and down at myself and just smiled.

    Jill took my hand and down we went. Mom and Dad were cuddled up on the couch when we entered. Dad’s hand was inside Mom’s blouse and her hand was down Dad’s pants.

    Jill said, “Don’t jump! We just want another glass of wine! I said don’t jump! It’s not like we don’t think you guys have sex! We were just doing the same thing in the shower!”

    Mom looked at Jill, smiled, and said to Dad, “You’d better look at this!”

    Dad turned his head and looked at Jill intently. Then he smiled and said, “The wine is in the kitchen! Help yourself! Nice shirt Jill!”

    Mom said, “Are you sure you don’t need one of my sexy nighties?”

    Jill replied, “No! I think this did the job perfectly!”

    Dad repeated, “Perfectly!”

    Mom asked, “How’s your pussy?”

    Jill squeezed my hand and said, “Sore as hell! He was real gentle but I had to give him my ass and mouth instead!”

    As we walked toward the kitchen we heard Dad laughing and Mom hitting him.

    Jill poured four glasses and said, “Let’s have a drink with your parents!”

    I asked, “Dressed like this?”

    Jill said, “Don’t worry no body will be looking at you except me!”

    We each carried in two glasses. Jill handed her extra glass to Dad allowing him a very nice view of her breasts as she bent over, she stood up allowing him a very nice view of her red swollen pussy too, and then she sat directly across from my parents.

    Jill was wrong! When I handed Mom my other glass she couldn’t take her eyes off the bulge in my underwear. I felt my cock jump and I knew that she saw it too. I sat next to Jill.

    Jill tinked glasses with me and said, “Here’s to our sex life! May it just keep getting better and better!”

    Dad said, “Mine sure has!”

    Mom blushed.

    Jill said, “Mom if you have two sexy nighties we can put on a fashion show for the boys.”

    Mom looked at Dad then at me before saying, “Okay!” Then she stood up and took Jill’s hand and they went to her bedroom.

    Jill turned toward me and pretended to take my picture. I went and got my camera.

    Mom opened her dresser drawer with all of her sexy nighties in it. Jill pulled out several, looked at them, and laid them out on Mom’s bed. When Jill had eight on the bed she said, “I think this is more than enough!” Then Jill undid that one button and put my shirt on Mom’s bed. Mom was in awe of Jill’s perfect body. Mom admired Jill’s shapely figure, her nice large breasts, her firm full ass, and her fantastic tan. Then Mom saw her red swollen pussy. Jill noticed and said, “That’s why I didn’t pick out any panties for us to wear.” Mom undressed while Jill checked her out. Jill noticed that Mom’s breasts were not as big as hers and sagged a little. Mom had a round tummy, her ass jiggled, and her bush needed to be trimmed. Then Jill handed Mom a very sexy nightie that was quite transparent then picked up another one for herself. Mom said, “Do we have to start with the most sexy nighties?” Jill said, “Why not? It’ll shock the hell out of the boys!”

    So Mom and Jill came back into the living room holding hands. Dad and I had moved some of the furniture to give them room to strut their stuff. Every light had been turned on and we were sitting on the couch waiting for them. I had my camera ready and took a picture of them coming in. Dad stared at Jill’s tits and pussy while I stared at Mom’s tits and pussy. Jill stood, turned around, and squatted facing us with her knees out. Mom did the same to my amazement. I could see Mom’s pink inner lips when she opened her knees wide. I had both girls stand together and pose facing me, facing away, and facing each other. Jill stepped in until they were nipple to nipple. For their parting shot both Mom and Jill squatted down and opened their pussy lips with their fingers for us.

    The girls went to change but Mom had to dig to find some more as sexy as what they had just worn. They came back out, posed, squatted, and went in to change again.

    This time when they came out neither one was wearing anything. However they pretended that they were and posed for me again. When they got nipple to nipple I told them to freeze. I stood on a chair and shot right down on their breasts then laid on the floor and shot straight up. Jill separated her legs so Mom did too. I took a few more pictures straight up. Jill pushed Mom away and squatted right straight down on my camera as I took more pictures. Then Mom stepped over me, took a deep breath, and squatted down for me too. Holy shit! I was taking pictures of Mom’s hole, the very same one that I came out of. Oh my God!

    Before Mom could get up Dad was shoving his cock into her mouth. I took pictures of Mom giving Dad a blowjob. Then Jill pushed me out of the way and took my place directly under Mom’s gaping pussy. I took pictures and Dad just stared as Jill started licking Mom’s pussy. Mom squatted down to give Jill better access. Mom looked over to see me taking pictures. Then Mom looked down to see Jill under her. As she went back to concentrating on Dad’s cock he exploded in her mouth. Jill noticed and got right up in Mom’s face and said, “I want some of that. It’s fresher than what he left in your pussy.” Mom turned toward Jill and made open lip contact. I knew the girls were passing Dad’s cum back and forth between them. Dad knew it too. Then they parted and swallowed.

    Jill pulled on my cock and said, “Come here we are going to do a taste test.” Then Jill started sucking my cock while Dad watched. Then he took my camera. I noticed Mom getting under Jill’s pussy but after two licks she stopped. She was hurting Jill. Jill shifted her body and squatted lower. Mom started licking Jill’s clit. Both girls liked that and I blew my load. Jill bent over poking her ass in Dad’s face and kissed Mom. I took the camera. I knew that since Mom was on her back on the floor that most of my cum would wind up in her mouth. Soon they both swallowed. Mom agreed with Jill that my cum tasted best.

    Jill said, “Mom my pussy is raw! If you let him fuck yours I’ll let Dad fuck my ass!”

    Mom said, “Not tonight! Maybe next weekend! We’ll see! Now you two have to go to bed!”

    Did I really hear Mom say, “Maybe next weekend!”

    Jill stood up, pressed her big firm tits into Dad’s chest, and kissed him goodnight. She pressed her tits into Mom’s breast and kissed her goodnight. I gave Dad a hug and then Mom. I could feel Mom’s softer breasts smash flatter against my chest and then she French kissed me. I could taste a little of my come in her mouth. Then Jill and I really did go to bed and we even went to sleep.

    Sunday Morning:

    Mom brought us breakfast in bed. Mom was wearing a little French maid costume that she must have bought to wear for Dad. She had a cute little hat, cuffs on her wrists, a tiny apron around her waist, and nothing else. Jill sat up letting her breasts stand out proudly. Mom sat the tray on our laps and backed up.

    I said, “Thanks Mom!”

    Jill said, “Mom you shaved your pussy!”

    Mom said, “Your father did it last night! Do you like it?”

    Jill said, “I love it! I can’t wait to run my tongue over your smooth lips. Do you think he’ll do me too?”

    Mom said, “No! He goes in the hole and takes a licking on every shave. You can’t pay his price! Yet!”

    Jill laughed and asked me, “Will you shave my pussy bare like Mom’s?”

    I said, “I’d love too!”

    After breakfast I shaved Jill’s pussy bare and sucking on her clit for an orgasm. We got dressed to go downstairs. Now since Dad had seen Jill naked last night it hardly mattered what she wore today so she put on my dress shirt but didn’t button it at all and then she put on a pair of my underwear.

    When we went down Mom hugged Jill and said, “Welcome to the family dear!” Then Mom slipped her hand into Jill’s underwear and cupped her freshly shaved crotch. I saw Jill flinch. Mom then said, “Nice shave but you’re still to tender for a real fuck, yet!”

    Mom had on one of those sexy nighties from last night but with the panties this time, which did little to hide her pussy slit. Jill reached into Mom’s panties and cupped her pussy too. Then Jill said, “Wow Mom! Don’t you ever get enough cum in there?”

    Mom smiled, looked at Dad, and said, “Not since you came into our lives!”

    Monday Morning:

    Mom drove Jill and I to school. Everyone was looking at us as we got out of the car. Jill looked like a million bucks. No one could believe that the Cheerleader Prom Queen would be seen with me. Jill said hello to every single person we passed. She held my hand tightly so that I couldn’t get away. She introduced me to her fellow cheerleaders as her new boyfriend.

    I heard her closest friend whisper in Jill’s ear, “We heard about what happened at Biff’s party Friday!”

    In a normal voice Jill replied, “You mean when Biff drugged me and sent thirty-six of his asshole buddies up to rape me!”

    As that sunk in she said, “My cunt is so sore that I can’t even let my boyfriend fuck me!” Then she kissed me on my cheek.

    A crowd had gathered and was listening intently. Jill said, “I’m on my way to the office to show the Principle the pictures and get those thirty-seven boys expelled from school, the football team, and from life itself!”

    A hush went over the crowd that had gathered. Jill continued, “I filed charges with the police fist thing Saturday morning. Then I had to go to the hospital for DNA samples to be taken. To the best of my knowledge all thirty-seven rapists have been arrested.”

    Jill squeezed my hand and we walked toward the office. The Principle was actually waiting for us and escorted us into his office. The Vice-Principle, the Head Guidance Councilor, and the School Nurse were already seated in his office. The Principle was the only man the rest were women. Jill handed him the envelope without my picture in it. He looked at several of the pictures and passed them around.

    Finally the Principle looked at me and said, “Word has it that you were involved too!”

    I said, “I took the pictures because Biff told me too!”

    The principle replied, “Biff’s father said you raped her too!”

    Jill said, “Back off! I’m pretty sure that Biff’s father wasn’t there. However the DNA could prove otherwise. I am not pressing charges against my boyfriend. We are in love and I am convinced that he was not a willing participant. Besides I believe him when he told me that he did not rape me! Would you like him to take a lie detector test?”

    Before the Principle could respond Jill said, “I want those thirty-seven bastards expelled from school!”

    Then she added, “Immediately!”

    The Principle then informed all of us of what the School Board had told him. The thirty-seven boys involved had been expelled from school pending the outcome of their trial. Then he told us that twenty-five of the boys had confessed to taking part in Jill’s rape. The other twelve were of course the main part of the football team. They claimed that Jill was a willing participant.

    Jill said, “Look at the pictures closely. My head position doesn’t change in any of the pictures and my eyes are never open. Does that look like I was willing?”

    With that all said Jill stood up and held my hand asking, “Can we go to our classes now?

    The Principle said, “Yes!”

    We left.

    Our week flew by. Everyone in the whole school knew who we were. I had never been popular before and this was strange. No one looked down on us over the ‘Biff Incident’ as it was being called. In fact the girls were actually treating Jill very politely. The boys were congratulating me on having Jill as my girlfriend.

    Every day after school Jill and I went to my house to study, Jill’s mother Kathy would join us for dinner each nigh, and then Jill would spend the night in my bed. Kathy was nice and almost as pretty as Jill is. It was obvious where Jill got her good looks and her big tits. Dad took a real liking to Kathy.

    Thursday Evening:

    During dinner Jill and her mother Kathy talked about her father leaving her mother a few years ago for a woman old enough to be his mother. It had devastated Kathy. She confessed that she had always thought that she would loose him to a much younger and much prettier girl. She was not prepared to loose him to an old lady with gray hair and wrinkles.

    As they talked Jill suggested that Dad invite Kathy to spend the weekend with us.

    I looked at Mom and she was smiling. I could tell that she was giving it some serious thought. Finally Mom said, “I think that’s a great idea. Kathy are you as outgoing as your daughter?”

    Kathy asked, “In what way?”

    Mom said, “Well the very first day your daughter entered our lives she had an immediate effect. She talked about sex all the time, wanted my K-Y Jelly, and had me posing naked for my son and husband. She thinks nothing of teasing my husband until he takes me to bed, putting her hand in my panties to see if it needs a shave, and shares mouthfuls of cum with me.”

    Kathy smiled then giggled before saying, “I suppose it is a ‘like mother like daughter’ sort of thing!”

    Mom asked, “Then will you be joining us this weekend for sex, drinks, and more sex?”

    Kathy smiled and said, “I’d love too! Do we have to wait until the weekend?”

    Mom looked at me and said, “You and Jill clean up, do the dishes, and leave us alone. We will be in our bedroom in a very steamy threesome.” She took Dad’s hand and then Kathy’s hand and left the dinning room.

    Jill kissed me and said, “Well your Mom and Dad are going to be in for a real treat. Mom is a dynamo in bed!”

    She kissed me again and said, “You’re in for a real treat too! My pussy is healed enough to fuck gently! Do you want to loose your virginity tonight?”

    I kissed her and then realized that we had to do the dishes.

    Jill said, “It’ll wait until we do the dishes. After all you’ve waited this long, haven’t you!”

    Jill would not let me rush through the dishes and do a poor job. She was teasing me. So we washed down the dinning room table and all of the chairs too. Jill made me sweep the floor. We washed the dishes, dried them, and put them away too. Jill put all of the leftovers away and washed down the sink.

    Finally she turned to me and asked, “Where would you like to loose your virginity? On the dinning room table, on the living room rug, on your bed, or in front of our parents in bed with them?”

    Wow! What a decision! I said, “In my bed and in private! I just want to make love to you not put on a show or do anything strange. Not the first time anyway!” Then I chuckled.

    Jill smiled and took my hand. Once in my room she locked the door as usual and asked, “Do you want to unwrap your present?”

    I reached out and unbuttoned her blouse putting it over the back of my chair. I hugged her and fumbled around with her bra. She was very patient with me until I finally got it unhooked. She smiled as I lowered her bra and put it on my chair. I reached for her pants and unsnapped them, unzipped them, and struggled to get them off. Jill likes her jeans to be painted on. Me and every boy in school like them that way too. I managed to get them off but Jill had to sit on my bed and lift her feet for me. I folded them like she does and placed them on my chair. Finally I removed her thong panties. Her pussy looked a lot better. I smiled at her as I put her panties on my computer. She smiled knowing that I was keeping them too. That makes three pair that I have.

    I kissed Jill on the lips, on each nipple, and on her pussy. I slipped my tongue in and she didn’t jump so I licked her some more. I sucked on her clit till her first orgasm. Then I went up to her nipples again. I would suck on one and pinch and twist the other one until I gave her another orgasm. Then I went up higher, slipped my hard cock into her moist pussy, and kissed her as passionately as I could.

    Jill said, “You’re not a virgin any more.”

    I was stroking into her with very short one-inch strokes. Jill was sort of humping back at me. We kissed and our bodies slithered over one another’s for an incredibly long period of time. The short strokes helped greatly. Finally I cum and I cum and I kept on cumming. I didn’t think that I would ever stop cumming. My first time was amazing. It was unquestionably something that I will never forget.

    We lay there cuddling until I slipped out of her love tunnel.

    Then Jill got up grabbed my hand and led me to my parent’s bedroom. Jill knocked and then opened the door. There on the bed were our three parents. They were naked. Our mothers were locked into a sixty-nine with my mother on the bottom and my Dad’s cock in Kathy’s pussy just inches from Mom’s nose.

    Jill announced, “He isn’t a virgin any longer! You should feel how much cum he shot in me!”

    Mom stretched out her hand and said, “Come here!”

    Jill walked over until she straddled Mom’s hand. Mom reached up and felt Jill’s drenched pussy. When Jill backed up Mom’s hand was covered with cum. Then she put it to her mouth and tasted it. Kathy grabbed Mom’s hand and brought it to her lips and tasted it too.

    Mom said, “Congratulations!”

    Kathy said, “Stick around Jill and I’ll let you feel the cum in my pussy too.”

    Jill said, “Maybe we should eat each other out afterwards!”

    Mom said, “Hey! Don’t leave me out! After all, those are my two guys that are fucking you girls!”

    Kathy said, “Okay but first you need to get back to my clit!”

    Jill and I watched as my Mom ate her Mom to two more orgasm then my Dad fill her with his cum!

    Soon Jill was on the bed with her mother trading cum with her Mom and my Mom. All three girls were very happy. I ran back to get my camera.

    Later Mom looked at the clock and told us to go to bed and then added, go to sleep tomorrow is a school day. As we walked out Kathy told Jill to turn the lights off.

    As I lay in bed with Jill snuggled into my arm I thought about how much my life and those of my parents have changed in less than a week after Jill entered our lives.

    The End


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book 5, Chapter 6: Catgirl’s Claws

    Font size : +


    Minx hides in an intimate location to sneak into the Vault.

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Book 5: The Vault’s Treasure
    Chapter Six: Catgirl’s Claws
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

    Thrak – The Free City of Raratha

    I eyed the raucous, rickety tavern Minx led me to. It lay on the southern edge of the harbor, the stink of the sea, a mix of salt spray and sour mud, assaulted my nose. The tavern’s entrance was a ratty sheet of cloth nailed to the door frame which may have once been white, but now was a grimy gray, the tattered bottom stained brown.

    “I’d tell you to be on your toes, but I feel like you’ll be the most dangerous one in there,” grinned Minx.

    “No doubt.” The prospect of violence did not arouse my interest. My brother lived for violence. I hoped my size and scars would school the humans in the futility of assaulting me. The gaping gaze of the locals kept my senses keen. I did not like everyone staring at me. Despite how long I’ve been out of orc lands, I still hated the attention everywhere we went.

    “Her boat arrived last night,” Minx explained as we marched to the tavern. “She should have her usual table at the back. You won’t be able to miss her. She’s memorable.”

    The concept of pirates, while foreign to me, made sense. They sounded like an orc tribe, roaming the sea, preying on the weak and trading their spoils with the strong. A leader only lasted as long as he, or she in the case of Captain Thyrna, maintained the respect and fear of his warriors.

    To prevent Captain Thyrna from betraying us, she would have to fear our strength.

    Minx slipped into the tavern, her metallic-red hair flashing in the sunlight. I threw aside the cloth. A pall of bluish smoke billowed out as I ducked through the doorway into the dim common room. The smoke came not from hearth or cook fire, but men smoking from water pipes sitting on the center of their tables. Most were scrawny sailors in dirty, ragged linens. Women in loose shifts moved through the room, their assets patted and groped as they delivered drinks and food.

    In the back, a woman caught my gaze. She was no dull-eyed doxy but a woman with copper-brown skin and wavy-black hair framing a vixen’s face. Through lush eyelashes, her dark eyes fixed on me. She inhaled from her pipe, her red lips pursed while the water bubbled, then she exhaled. A hungry smile crossed her lips as the smoke drifted before her. Her breasts rose in her low-cut, white blouse trimmed in ruffles. Three brawny, bare-chested men lounged with her, their muscles glistening with oil.

    “Yep, that’s her,” Minx nodded. “Let’s say hi.”

    Captain Thyrna leaned over and whispered into the ear of a red-skinned Thlinian sitting to her right. The brawny man cracked his knuckles as his eyes locked on me. He stood, his chair scraping across the wooden floor. His glistening muscles flexed as he stretched his arms.

    “Get behind me,” I rumbled to Minx.

    She rolled her eyes and moved behind me. “Don’t kill him. He’s one of her boy toys.”

    I clenched my fist as the barmaids and patrons bled away from me. The brawny Thlinian human was tall, for his kind, the top of his head coming up to my chin. Thick muscles bulged about his body. His knuckles were scarred and gnarled from being broken repeatedly.

    The man was no stranger to a fist fight.

    The captain’s eyes locked on me, her lips wrapped around the end of the water pipe. My dick ached—what would her lips feel like wrapped about my dick?

    “You’re far from home, orc,” the man said as he raised his fists. “Are you as strong as you look?”

    I didn’t answer him. Irritation flashed across his face as I denied him a reaction. His jaw worked. He exhaled violently through his nose. His body tensed. His weight shifted on his feet as he prepared to attack.

    Sloppy. He gave me too much warning.

    My swarthy hand lashed out. I grabbed his punching fist in my hand. I gripped and yanked. He stumbled towards me, grunting in surprise. I drew back my head and slammed the crown of my head into his forehead hard.

    His body went limp and fell on my bare feet. Everyone stared at me as I stepped over the man. Captain Thyrna exhaled, her smoke puffing out as rings. I pulled a chair from the table and sat opposite her.

    “Thrak,” giggled Minx, “you have a harder head than I thought.” She pulled up a chair and then hopped on it. She knelt on it so the halfling could see over it. “Hi, Captain Thyrna.”

    The pirate’s eyes flicked to Minx for a moment then back to me. “If you want a position on my crew, I can make a vacancy. I do love a large male. And so strong.”

    “I have little interest in working for you.”

    Her eyes narrowed. She leaned forward and licked her lips. Feline hunger crossed her smile as she stared at my bare, swarthy chest. “What a pity.”

    “My companions and I need a captain who knows discretion.” I paused, studying her. She had a quality I had never seen in a human female. Primal hunger. Predatory. “Is that you?”

    “It can be, orc, if the quality of your coin suffices.” She licked her lips. “Especially for a male of your…bravado.”

    “Our coin will. We will need your ship standing-by to pick up my companions and I.”

    “Standing-by where?”

    I glanced at Minx. She nodded her head and winked at me. Minx found her trustworthy, but how honest was the thief who had picked Chaun’s pocket only a few hours past. But she was prophesied to join us. Still, if Captain Thyrna betrayed us…

    No avoiding it. “Off the Saltspray Palace.”

    Thyrna arched an eyebrow. “Bold and expensive. I will require half.”

    “Half?” I furrowed my eyebrows.

    “Half,” hissed Minx. “A twentieth is more than enough.”

    I kept my mouth closed. Minx had an eager smile on her coppery face as she haggled the price with the captain. They went back on forth, Minx not flinching from the captain’s hard eyes. Their numbers moved towards each other. They settled on a sixth.

    “Bold,” Captain Thyrna smiled at the end. “I love a bold man. I hope you don’t dangle from a gibbet.”

    “The rope would snap before his neck,” chortled Minx.

    “I’d believe that.” The captain gave me a final, heated look before she lifted the end of the water pipe and inhaled.

    Once outside, I asked Minx what we were paying her with.

    “A sixth of the treasure we will liberate from the vault.” She stretched her back. “I have to go. A few people to meet.”

    “We are only stealing the piece of the sword.”

    She laughed as she scampered off. I sighed and headed back to the inn. Angela would not be pleased. She had trouble enough stealing only the sword piece.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chaun

    My back burned from Relaria’s claws. Her ribbed pussy convulsed about my cock as the final shudders of her powerful orgasm rippled through her. Ecstasy burned through my mind as I held her perched on the balcony’s railing of the Saltspray Palace, overlooking the Nimborgoth’s waves crashing into the cliffs below. The lamia’s ears twitched and the catgirl let out a yowling purr as her slitted, golden eyes fluttered.

    Had I pleased her enough?

    Like me, Relaria had trained at the Bardic College of Az. Which meant she knew of my disgrace. After the Prince of Kivnar found me abed with his wife, the woman I loved, I had fled one step ahead of the headsman ax. I had to leave Princess Adelaide to her husband. She had lied to protect herself. I had taken the appearance of her husband that night, it amused us so to cuckold him with his own form, so she escaped repercussion.

    But I did not. The Prince complained to the Bardic College of Az, and the Dean stripped me from their ranks. I could not claim myself a Bard of Az and find employment in any powerful noble’s or rich merchant’s household without the college ordering my execution. So I had spent the years plying my skills in low-born taverns.

    It was foolish of me to come with Angela as she infiltrated the court. I should have known the Doge of Raratha, one of the richest men in the world, would employ a Bard of Az—Relaria. She recognized me at once since I used my common human appearance—the one I was born with.

    If I pleased her tonight, she wouldn’t tell. I had made her cum hard and loud. But was it enough? I fought the trembles as she shuddered on the railing. Her claws kneaded my back, torn to painful ribbons by her excitement. The blood soaked the back of my shirt and now that my pleasure faded, the pain increased.

    “What a wonderful performance,” she purred, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into my flesh. She looked like a regular human woman, pale skin and lovely, but had cat-like ears, a furry tail, and retractable claws.

    “I am honored you allowed me to play your body,” I said.

    She laughed, a mix of cat-like yowling and human giggling. “So modest. You were great, but not amazing. You have bought yourself a reprieve. Tomorrow night, I expect better or I’ll whisper into the Doge’s ear just who you are, Chaun.”

    I swallowed and nodded. Her limbs relaxed and I pulled away. I gave her a sweeping bow. “Tomorrow night, stars shall burst through your vision as you reach heights of pleasure not attained by mortals before.”

    “Such boasts,” she purred as she perched confident on the railings. Lamia were comfortable with heights. My cum leaked out of her pussy, dripping to the balcony below. “You should have your wounds attended to. You have a priestess with you. Have her heal them. I want you unmarred for tomorrow night.” Her claws flexed and she gave me a wicked grin.

    “As it pleases you,” I said, ignoring the throbbing pain that quickly transformed into agony. Sweat broke out on my forehead as I fought to keep it from my expression.

    I pulled up and laced my hose then turned and strode into the Doge’s audience hall where the milling powers of Raratha held whispered conversations. Angela spotted me. Her eyes widened as I lounged against the back.

    “I see you received Relaria’s affections,” a noblewoman laughed as she passed by, a crystal glass in hand full of red wine. “She does like to leave her mark.”

    “That she does,” I nodded.

    Angela pulled Sophia out of a knot of young women, the idle daughters of the wealthy, and pulled the white-robed acolyte to me. Angela’s armor jingled and a path melted for her as she crossed the audience hall.

    “What happened to you?” she demanded when she reached me, her blue eyes wide with concern.

    Sophia nodded her head. “Did you fall?”

    “I—”

    Relaria strolled past, her tail swishing. “I can’t wait for tomorrow night, Chaun,” she winked as she strutted by. Her claws appeared and retracted.

    “Oh,” giggled Sophia. “I take it you performed well.”

    “Not well enough,” I groaned. “She knows who I am. She’s a Bard of Az, like me. We have a serious problem.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Minx

    Thrak was impressive. I did not usually enjoy men, Spray had shown me the true delights are to be found with a hermaphrodite, but watching him headbutt Thyrna’s brute had aroused me. My pussy still itched between my thighs when I reached the tower I lived in with Spray and the other halflings of our thieving group.

    I climbed the tower and popped into the top room, peeling off the loose clothing I wore to disguise the fact I was a Halfling female and not a human child. It was a useful disguise while pickpocketing. I dropped it on the ground as Spray smiled at me.

    “You’re out late,” the nixie said. She lounged naked, her body gleaming in the moonlight. She always had water beading on her flesh. A nixie was never dry. She shuddered as Flit, one of her other halfling wives, sucked hard on the tip of Spray’s cock.

    I shrugged and lied, “Been a weird day.”

    “You weren’t working the square with the others.”

    “Nope.” I strolled through the room and fell on pillows nearby.

    Spray’s eyes watched me. The nixie brushed back her sea-green hair from her face with a blue hand. Pleasure burned in her dark eyes. “And what were you doing that was more important than working the crowds?”

    “I slipped into the Square of Perfume and liberated a few of the noblewomen’s purses.”

    Spray arched an eyebrow. “And the guards didn’t chase off a street urchin.”

    “They did. Spent most of the afternoon hiding from them. But it was worth it.” This morning, I had gone to the square and purloined a few merchant wives purses. I produced a leather coinpurse and tossed it to Spray. “I think you’ll see I made more than enough.”

    Spray opened the pouch and her eyes widened. “Well, well, well, Minx. Impressive.”

    “That’s me,” I shrugged, my pussy itching. I shimmied off the tight, leather britches I wore and traced the landing strip of metallic-red hair down to my shaved pussy. I shuddered as I caressed myself.

    “And you weren’t doing anything else?” Spray asked the question casually.

    I laughed, “Like what? Scouting the Saltspray Palace. I’m not stupid, Spray. It got my sister killed. I don’t want to swing from a gibbet.”

    I just want out of Raratha. I would miss Spray, but I didn’t love her cock enough to stay any longer. Adel’s plan to help Angela reforge the High King’s sword then steal it was too tempting to pass up. I would be the richest halfling female in history. I would have men and hermaphrodites waiting on me.

    I wouldn’t be another halfling wife in my husband’s, or Spray’s, harem.

    “Good, good,” groaned Spray, her hips shifted. “Mmm, Flit, that’s good. Suck my cock. You want my cum.”

    Flit moaned, the halfling female shaking her naked hips, her golden-bright hair flashing in the lamplight. I stroked my pussy harder, loving the feel of my fingers sliding through my folds as I watched Spray’s naked breasts heave as she came, flooding Flit’s hungry mouth.

    “Are you going to the square tomorrow?” Spray asked as Flit swallowed blast after blast of the nixie’s cum.

    “Probably,” I said, digging my fingers deep into my pussy.

    “You should take Flit or Owl with you.”

    I shook my head. “They’re not good enough to do it,” I panted, loving the feel my fingers reaming my pussy. I pumped them faster and faster. Excitement burned through me as I stared into Spray’s eyes and lied to her. My cunt clenched on my nimble fingers. “And too many of us would only attract the guard’s attention. I had a hard enough time on my own.”

    I hadn’t.

    Spray pursed her lips. “Well, I do worry for you on your own. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you like what happened to poor Fox.”

    My fingers froze in my pussy. My horniness vanished at my sister’s name. “It won’t.” After meeting Angela and her companions, I had little doubt on our success. “I have no plans to swing from a gibbet.”

    “Good.” Spray smiled at me and motioned to Owl. The slim halfling scampered to Spray, eager to please the nixie’s cock.

    I pulled my fingers out of my pussy and stared up at the dark rafters crossing the ceiling. Owl gasped in the background as Spray fucked the slim halfling. I closed my eyes and ran my thoughts through tomorrow. Faoril would, hopefully, meet us in the market and let us know the plans tomorrow. Then I would sneak into the palace, hid beneath Angela’s skirt, and see the vault for myself.

    I hoped we would rob the palace soon. If I kept disappearing from my duties, Spray would become suspicious. But, for now, I had her placated with talk of gold, and not the smaller hauls we gleamed from poorer market squares.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    The Rarathan humans stared at me as I strolled through the market square. Minx trailed behind me, disguised as a street urchin. She moved silently, my ears barely catching the sound of her bare feet and the rustle of her clothing over the din of the bustling crowds. I ignored the humans staring at my naked body. They had such strange skin color. I was used to the pale flesh of Sophia, Angela, and Faoril, but here their skin had a bluish cast, like my skin had a greenish hue to the pale tan.

    My ears twitched as every merchant cried out about the quality of their wares from kitchen knives to spices to meat pies to linen cloth. My eyes examined each stall as I moved through the bustling square. Faoril’s red robes made her stand out. She worked casually through the square. She didn’t glance at me but I felt her watching me out of the corner of her eyes. We neared each other as we strolled past stalls and carts until we reached the same one.

    I paused to examine a pear on the cart, picking it up, the yellow-beige skin waxy beneath my fingers. “Faoril.”

    “This afternoon we are seeing the vault. Minx, Angela and Sophia are waiting for you. Their apartments are on the south wall, third floor, ninth window from the right.”

    “Okay,” Minx said. She bumped into me, squeezing my ass before she scampered off to infiltrate the palace.

    “Thrak and Minx hired a pirate to ferry us out of Raratha,” I told her. “Thrak was quite impressed with the captain.”

    “A strong man?”

    “Woman.”

    Faoril giggled. “He does like strong women.”

    I glanced at Faoril and nodded in agreement. “She expects a sixth of what we steal from the vault.”

    Faoril’s eyes widened. “But we’re not…beside the sword.”

    “We’ll have to grab something else for payment and claim it is a sixth.”

    Faoril groaned, “That won’t make Angela happy.” She bit her lip. “We have a complication, too. A female bard recognized Chaun. She’s threatening to tell the Doge unless Chaun pleases her sexually. He’s not sure he can. He gave her his best already, and it only bought him a day.”

    I frowned. “He can please women.” My pussy warmed. He was the only male I had ever slept with. In his changeling form, he was quite effeminate and beautiful, with his midnight-black skin and delicate face. And his cock…

    My pussy clenched at its memory. His cock had pleased me more than my wife’s.

    “I am sure he will prevail.”

    “Sophia has decided to seduce Relaria. She believes she can convince the lamia not to speak.” Faoril shook her head. “I’m not so sure, but you know her.”

    I nodded my head.

    “And if she fails?”

    Faoril hesitated. “I have…an idea.”

    “What?”

    Faoril shook her head. “I need to get back. Either way, Relaria will not be a problem. I hope Sophia’s plan works. Mine is…” She sighed. “Well, have a good day, Xera. Keep Thrak out of trouble.”

    “He has only been in three fights,” Xera laughed. “Drunken teamsters think they can take him. He…educates them.”

    Faoril grinned then she turned and strolled away. I frowned after her. Why wouldn’t she tell me her plan? It made her uncomfortable so it was distasteful. Did she plan on killing Relaria? Angela would never countenance such a plan. And I didn’t think Faoril was that sort of person.

    I sighed and turned to return to the Maiden’s Dew Inn and update Thrak.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    “These are ridiculous,” I said as I stared at the wires holding the hoops around my legs. Each hoop was wider than the last as they welled from my waist, down my legs, to my ankles. “Why would anyone wear these.”

    “To make their hips look impressive,” Sophia giggled. “For style.”

    The naked acolyte giggled with amusement. Her small breasts jiggled and the ruby dangling from her belly piercing flashed. Sunlight streamed through the open doorway which led onto our room’s balcony. A cool wind blew through the opening, carrying the salt of the sea.

    My large breasts shook as I wiggled in the hoops. “This is stupid.”

    “It’s perfect to hide Minx beneath.” Sophia stood up with the green dress in hand. “Now come on, let’s get you in this.”

    “Fine,” I sighed as Sophia walked to me, her naked hips swaying. The sheets of our bed were still rumpled from our morning’s lovemaking. The lingering scent of our hot pussies perfumed the air.

    Sophia and I wrestled the dress on me. The skirt consisted of a series of frilly falls that hugged the hoop frame. The stiff skirt was so voluminous I would have no trouble hiding the halfling beneath it as we went on our tour of the vault. Sophia smoothed the skirt then helped me button up the blouse in the back. It was cut low with a square bodice, my large breasts jiggling with my every movement. My fiery hair spilled about my shoulders.

    “Oh, you look amazing,” clapped Sophia as she walked around me. “Just ravishing, Angela.”

    “I’m glad you approve,” I said darkly as I stared at my reflection in a stand mirror. I did look…lady like. I sighed as I turned my hips, the bulky dress swinging with me. I felt like I wore a bell about my waist.

    “You do look great,” a high-pitched voice announced.

    I jumped and whirled, my heart racing.

    Minx lounged against the wall. She had slipped in from the balcony without me even noticing, wearing her tight, leather britches and a band of brown cloth about her small, round breasts. Her bright-sapphire eyes slid up and down my body. Then she walked to me on silent feet.

    “So I just hide underneath here?” she asked, lifting the front of the skirt and hoop.

    “We cut out a small slit in the front,” Sophia explained. “Hidden in the folds. You should be able to see out but no one should notice it.”

    Minx slithered underneath. I spread my legs apart in the dress and gasped as her body pressed against them, her hair brushing my pussy. “Yes, I can see,” Minx said, her voice muffled by the fabric. “Ooh, it’s warm and cozy in here. Angela, you have a nice smelling pussy.”

    “Thanks,” I said, trying to ignore her hair brushing the lips of my cunt and exciting me.

    “We should have our tour in a quarter of an hour,” Sophia said as she pulled on her acolyte robe. She avoided having to wear such a terrible dress because of it. “Faoril should be back by then. I can’t imagine your route is much faster since you had to sneak in.”

    “Mine’s faster,” Minx chortled. “I watched the entire process of you dressing her.”

    “Oh,” I said and then shuddered as her hands stroked my legs, shooting pleasure up to my pussy.

    “Are you okay?” Sophia frowned, walking to me. “You look flushed.”

    “Just…warm,” I lied and shifted. Minx’s hair tickled my pussy lips. I wanted to let out a moan as they brushed and caressed my vulva.

    Faoril burst into the room. “Did she make it?”

    “A while ago, apparently,” I said, my voice strained. “She’s already beneath the skirt.”

    Faoril blinked. “I came as fast as I could. How did she get here so ahead of me?”

    “It’s a secret,” giggled Minx, her fingers stroking my thighs. “So, shall we go see the Doge’s vault?”

    “Yes,” I breathed. “I want to get out of this dress.”

    The doge was late. I squirmed the entire time as Minx’s shifting head brushed the petals of my pussy. He finally swept in with a booming laugh as he moved to me, a jolly smile on his face. He was such a nice man. I was convinced I could make him understand why we needed the sword piece. Then we wouldn’t have to steal from him.

    “My lady-knight,” he gasped, “what radiant flower hid beneath your armor.” He took my hand and brought it to his lips.

    I let out a moan as he kissed me. Not from his lips brushing my hand, but from Minx moving beneath me. Her head tilted up and then her tongue swiped through my pussy. The sudden rush of sensations burst from my mouth before I could control myself.

    The Doge’s smile only broadened. “Yes, yes, a remarkable woman. I would love to get to know you better. Perhaps a private dinner tonight?”

    “That would be perfect,” Sophia smiled, winking at me.

    I fought my groan. It was hard to think. Tonight, Sophia wanted to seduce Relaria to stop her blackmailing Chaun and clearly she wanted me distracting the Doge just in case. Words tumbled through my mind as Minx’s tongue licked and nuzzled through my pussy.

    “A private dinner sounds wonderful,” I answered, my heart thudding. I would kill that halfling once we were done.

    Her tongue was smaller than I was used to. It flicked quickly through my pussy, nuzzling at my folds while her hands stroked up and down my thighs. She brushed my clit. I quivered and trembled as the Doge took my arm.

    “What a lovely perfume,” he said, breathing deeply. “A natural musk.”

    “It’s a wonderful scent,” giggled Sophia as she strolled along beside us, Faoril just behind her.

    Minx walked with me, her wicked tongue slipping and caressing my pussy. The occasional, mischievous chuckle drifted out of my skirt. The Doge never heard them. He kept talking about his wealth and boasted the works of art contained in his vault. I could only nod my head and try not to groan.

    My juices flowed out of my pussy. Minx drank them down as she devoured my snatch. Her tongue flicked through all my folds. Then the naughty halfling’s slim, nimble fingers found my clit. She stroked the sensitive bud.

    I almost bent over as a small orgasm rippled through me.

    It was so embarrassing to cum before the Doge. I tried to fight my body’s desires, but it was so hard with the licking, playful tongue of the halfling sliding through every inch of my wet folds. I clenched my teeth, my face burning as pleasure rippled out of my pussy.

    “Are you okay, Angela?” Sophia asked, a big grin on her face.

    The slut knew.

    “Just fine,” I answered. “Not used to wearing dresses.”

    “It’s so becomes you, lady knight,” the Doge said, his cock tenting the front of his toga as we reached the Great Vault.

    No guards stood before it. I found that strange. Minx pulled her tongue away from my pussy, giving me a moment’s respite, no doubt to peer through the slit and inspect the vault door. Her slender hips shook and shifted, her body trembling against my thighs.

    The Vault was a large, steal door, square and plain. It stood out amid the ornate beauty of the foam-green walls of the palace. The Doge produced a key from about his neck made of steel. It was thick and fit into the door’s keyhole.

    Metal clanked and rattled as he twisted it. “The door was dwarf-forged before the fall of Modan,” he explained. “Out of an alloy of steel that incorporates a twentieth of adamantium into the mix. Strong stuff. Behind the palace walls is more. The entire vault is lined with it, the panels secured together from the inside. A beautiful piece of craftsmanship. Took the dwarves a decade to construct and build.”

    “Impressive,” I said, glad my cheeks cooled as the excitement died down in my pussy. It still itched and dripped, but I didn’t have rapture rushing through my body.

    The door swung open a heartbeat later. No handle twisted. It seemed to move on its own, a product of the dwarves’ clever engineering. The room inside was large, lit by stones enchanted by a mage to forever glow, bathing the works of art in light. Statues lined the walls of the room, each more beautiful than the last. The artisans captured frozen moments of time in marble and granite. They appeared so lifelike, capable of springing to life and dancing through the room. On velvet cushions resting on plinths were orange jewelry studded in precious gems and made of gold or platinum. The wealth in the room staggered me. Paintings hung on the walls, works of the masters captured on canvas and hung in frames of gilded gold. Masterfully crafted weapons, armors made of gold, scepters of long-dead kings, and more crowded the room.

    At the center, a marble plinth held the broken hilt of the High King’s sword, matching the pommel I had recovered from Murathi. My eyes locked on it. I walked into the vault, leaving behind the Doge and crossed through the doorway.

    Golden dust burst in front of me. A woman appeared floating before me, her violet eyes boring into mine. Large, purple-and-black butterfly wings flapped behind her, holding her aloft. She was nude, her pale skin glittering with specks of gold.

    “A faerie,” I gasped.
    “Siona is the Vault’s guardian,” the Doge said. He turned his head towards the faerie. “These lovely ladies are my guest, Siona. For this visit.”

    “As you command, Doge,” pouted the faerie. She fluttered away and landed on a golden thrown, throwing her naked legs over the arm rest and lounging on it. She stared at the ceiling.

    “How do you have a faerie?” I gasped. They were a proud race. I had never heard of one serving a human.

    “My secret,” he said. “Now this is true treasure. Look at all I have amassed. From across the world. These treasures are priceless.”

    I nodded and moved to the plinth. Minx’s head swiveled around, her hair brushing the lips of my pussy as I stopped before the plinth and stared at the hilt of the sword. I reached out and caressed the adamantium metal, stroking it.

    High King Peter once gripped it.

    “The prized possession of the Doge’s of Raratha,” he breathed. “The centerpiece of my collection.” He pressed behind me. “Bend over, look at it. Examine its beauty up close. But do not pick it up.”

    Greed burned in his voice. Sophia was right. He would never relinquish it. But I couldn’t resist leaning over, studying it while he pressed into the back of my skirt. Minx shifted between my thighs, turning around. Her tongue licked through my pussy again and brushed my clit.

    I moaned.

    “Yes, yes, it excites me, too.” His hands pulled up my skirt and the hoops. They clinked together.

    “Your excellency,” I gasped in shock, sudden fear seizing me.

    Faoril moved before me and winked at me. Energy tingled around me. Minx gasped. What spell had the mage cast? I didn’t know, but I trusted her. My skirt lifted higher and higher. Minx’s tongue licked again, stirring through my folds, then she latched onto my clit.

    “You are a vibrant woman,” breathed the Doge as he lifted the skirt and hoops over my ass, exposing Minx.

    But he didn’t say anything about finding a halfling between my thighs.

    “My wealth excites you,” the Doge breathed.

    The faerie rolled her eyes.

    “It always excites women. They love my treasure. You want to possess it.” His naked cock rubbed at the entrance to my pussy. My fingers clenched on the plinth.

    “Yes,” I breathed, my hips undulating as I stared at the hilt. I wanted it. I needed it.

    “I can tell. You have been dripping wet, eager to see my treasure and experience its majesty.” His cock thrust into me. I groaned, my pussy clenching down on his girth. Minx’s lips kept a firm grip on my clit, sucking and nibbling as his cock hammered my pussy. “Take in my treasure. Love it. Enjoy your taste of it.”

    “I am,” I groaned, the pleasure racing through my body. His cock was long, reaching to the depths of my excited pussy.

    I grunted every time he buried into my depths. My hips undulated and swiveled. I bit my lips, moaning my delight as he slammed over and over into my depths. He stirred me up. Such sweet delight burst through my body, combining with naughty Minx’s lips sucking on my clit.

    I stared at the hilt as he fucked me. I fantasized holding the reforged sword in my hand. My hair spilled about my face as I rocked back and forth, bucking into his thrusts. His flesh slapped into mine and echoed through the room.

    Minx nipped my clit. “Pater’s cock,” I groaned, my pussy clenching, my orgasm brewing.

    “I know,” boasted the Doge. “You have never experienced its like.”

    I had and better, but the excitement of the danger, Minx’s mouth, and the Doge’s cock exploded through me. The plinth rocked as I came. My moans echoed through the room. My eyes rolled back in my head as the pleasure rippled through me in hammering waves. Minx sucked harder, sparking more bliss through me while my pussy spasmed about the Doge’s shaft.

    He kept fucking me, his strokes growing harder and harder. He grunted with each one, savoring the juicy grip of my cunt. My vision fuzzed as I stared down at the hilt. I wanted to grab it and run from the palace. It would be so simple.

    And he would know I stole it. He would hunt me down. Minx and Xera had to do it while I had an alibi.

    My back arched. My breasts threatened to pop out of my bodice as the pleasure hammered through my body. I gasped and squirmed as my orgasm swelled through me. Minx’s wonderful mouth kept it alive. She sucked and nibbled on my clit.

    “Such a sweet cunt,” he growled. “You are wasted as a knight. You belong on the arm of a powerful man.”

    “I am powerful,” I gasped, fantasies of holding the High King’s sword over my head danced through my head. In them, the Doge knelt before me and begged to pleasure me. He would worship the High King’s heir. “So powerful.”

    My orgasm hit its peak. My vision fuzzed. In my fantasy, Sophia stood at my side as I held the High Kings sword and stood triumphant over the dead dragon. I would win awe. I would be the greatest knight who ever lived.

    “Yes!” I screamed.

    The Doge grunted and slammed into my pussy. His cock erupted. His cum flooded into my excited pussy. I shuddered and licked my lips, letting the pleasure wash through me. My eyes squeezed shut as I imagined my glory.

    Heir to the High King and his empire…

    “What a beauty,” groaned the Doge as the final blast of his cum flooded my pussy. He pulled out of my cunt and let my skirt drop.

    Minx sealed her mouth over my cunt and drank the Doge’s jizz as it poured out. I shuddered and straightened, my eyes fluttering as the pleasure billowed through me. It was such a wonderful moment of release.

    “You have an impressive collection,” I told the Doge.

    “Thank you,” he laughed. “I love to show it off.” He patted my ass through the hoop skirt. “Tonight, I have other delights to show you. And tomorrow night, a feast in celebration of your beauty. You shall be my guest of honor.”

    “How wonderful,” I groaned as Minx explored my cunt with her hungry tongue. “I look forward to it.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Minx

    It had been so hot to suck on Angela’s clit while the Doge fucked her. Faoril turning me invisible was genius. He never knew I was there. I fingered myself to a wonderful orgasm as I drank his jizz flooding out of Angela’s cunt.

    My excitement buzzed through me all the way to the Maiden’s Dew Inn. I slipped inside and found the private dining room occupied by Xera and Thrak. The big orc lounged, a tankard of ale in his hand while Xera perched cross-legged on the table top.

    “How did it go?” Thrak asked.

    “Good and bad,” I admitted, my excitement dwindling. “I can pick the lock. Dwarven locks were once impossible, but since their kingdom fell, they haven’t been making new ones and we figured out their old ones. But that’s not the problem.”

    “What is?”

    “The faerie,” I sighed and quickly explained about Siona. “According to Faoril, Siona is being held prisoner in the Great Vault by a ring of iron runes hidden inside. They have to be destroyed or she will be trapped in there, forced to protect the treasure. And her magic will be…powerful. Faoril could handle her, but she’ll be at the feast being held tomorrow night while we’re breaking in.”

    Xera’s ears curled. “Hidden runes. You did not spot them?”

    “My eyes are good but,” I grinned, “it’s good you’ll be with me. Your eyes are keener, elf.”

    “They are.” Xera frowned, then suddenly turned her head to the open window. Her ears twitched and her eyes narrowed.

    My heart hammered. I rushed to the window and jumped onto the sill, thrusting my head out. A small figure wrapped in rags darted down the alleyway behind the inn. I groaned, recognizing the slight figure.

    “Who watched us?” Xera asked.

    “Owl,” I groaned. “My thieving boss had me followed.”

    “This is bad?” Thrak asked.

    I nodded my head. “That wet bitch didn’t trust me.” I turned to Thrak, outraged that Spray didn’t believe my lies. “I don’t know what she’ll do, but Owl had to hear enough to figure out what we were talking about.”

    Thrak’s fierce face, pierced by bone, darkened.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    “Are you sure you’ll be safe?” Angela asked as we strolled out of our quarters.

    “Yes, yes,” I nodded. “Trust me, Mistress. I have a healing potion in case she claws me. But she won’t kill me. I’m a guest of her master.”

    Angela glanced at the waiting Chaun. “And why don’t you let the bard try his seduction?”

    “I think this calls for a lesbian’s touch.” I licked my lips, my tongue piercing hard. “Trust me, I’ll make her cum harder than Chaun. Plus, I have my dildo and a strap-on harness. No woman can resist fucking another. I’ll give her pleasures she’s never dreamed of.”

    Angela frowned at me. She wore her armor again, abandoning the dress the moment we returend to our apartment. She hated the beautiful gown. It was a shame, she was gorgeous in it. Not to say she wasn’t breathtaking in her martial dress, but it was nice to see her in feminine attire.

    “I can do it,” Chaun insisted. “She’s only toying with me.”

    “Why take chances?” Faoril asked. “And don’t worry, Angela, Chaun and I will be outside her quarters. Relaria won’t harm Sophia much.”

    I shivered. The prospect of being clawed, even cut, excited me. I had learned to enjoy pain from Angela. “See, relax.” I rose and kissed my taller lover, savoring her wet lips. “And you have fun with the Doge.”

    Angela rolled her eyes. “I don’t like bald men.”

    “Just let him fuck you from behind,” I giggled. “Keep him busy while we attend to Relaria.”

    “And you make the lamia purr.” Angela stroked my cheek. “Okay? Make her howl.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I beamed.

    I strolled with Chaun and Faoril through the corridors, my pussy on fire. Relaria was a sexy woman. Her feline qualities excited me. I hoped her furry tail would caress my body. It looked as exciting as a feather duster. When we reached her quarters, my pussy dripped excitement down my thighs. I pulled out my potion, dildo, and harness from my pouch, then began to strip.

    “Look away, Chaun,” I said as I loosened my robes.

    He rolled his eyes. “I’ve seen you fuck every woman in our party, Sophia. Why the bashfulness?”

    “Not bashfulness, just don’t want you looking at my body. It’s for women’s eyes only.”

    Chaun rolled his eyes but turned away and studied a painting of a nude woman, lush and wanton, hanging on the wall.

    I slipped off my robe and handed it to Faoril. She folded it over her arm and gave me a smile. I nodded and took a deep breath, my hips writhing. I pressed my thighs together in a vain attempt to lesson the excitement brewing in my cunt. I grabbed the ivory handle and twisted.

    Relaria’s quarters were smaller than the apartment the Doge gifted Angela and me. It was cozy. Her bed lay before the opening onto her balcony, the fresh breeze ruffling across the blue sheets. The lamia lay on the bed, preening, her thighs pressed together, her tail swishing back and forth, and her ears twitching. They rose out of her red hair striped with bands of black.

    “You’re not Chaun,” she said, sitting up, her breasts jiggling. Her eyes hardened. “I wanted to play with Chaun.”

    “But you’ll love playing with me,” I purred as I walked to her. “And with my toy.”

    Her eyes flicked to the dildo made from smooth, black marble. “Perhaps. But Chaun’s the one who needs to please me.”

    “How can a man please a woman more than a devotee of Saphique?” I asked, my small breasts jiggling as I walked to her bed. I licked my lips, flashing my tongue piercing. “When I devour your pussy, you’ll explode.”

    “And when I fuck you with the strap-on?”

    “We’ll both explode,” I winked, reaching her bed. I tossed the dildo and harness on it. “You’ll cum harder on my lips than Chaun’s cock.”

    “And you think if you please me, I won’t tell.”

    “Absolutely,” I grinned. “You’ll be too exhausted to do anything but praise my Goddess’s name for my instruction in the sapphic arts.”

    Her thighs parted, revealing her juicy pussy covered by fiery-red hair striped with black. A feline purr rose from her throat. She beckoned with a clawed finger as she shifted, her breasts jiggling. I crawled onto the bed and between her thighs, the tart musk of her pussy filling my nose.

    I seized her thighs and pulled her closer. She slid on the silk sheets as I brought her pussy right to my lips. I started slow, teasing, licking through her stripped pubic hair adorning her vulva, letting my tongue piercing tease her.

    “Mmm, you are skilled,” she purred.

    “Temple trained,” I winked.

    I pressed my lips against her vulva, kissing and tasting her tart juices. I worked up and down her slit, brushing her labia and just avoiding her peeking clit. Her purr deepened as her tail brushed my naked tits. I sighed at the ticklish pleasure caressing my hard nipples, my pussy growing wetter.

    I let my tongue slid through her pussy folds, a slow, languorous lick that made her body tremble. Her tart juices coated my tongue. My tongue piercing brushed her clit. She bucked and yowled, her tail flicking at my nipples faster.

    “See the treat Saphique provides?” I moaned between licks of her folds. Each time my tongue probed deeper.

    “You are skilled,” admitted the catgirl.

    “I’m more than skilled. I’m amazing.” I wrapped my hands about her thighs, gripping them and pulling her pussy tight against my mouth.

    My tongue flicked into the depths of her cunt. She was different inside than a woman. Her pussy walls were ribbed. My tongue flicked along her sheath, exploring her, letting my tongue piercing run across her ridges. Her thighs tightened about my face. Her hands seized my brown hair, holding tight.

    Her hips undulated as her purring grew louder and louder. My tongue explored and caressed her. I made her wild with lust as her tail teased my nipples. Her soft fur radiated pleasure from my nipples to my pussy. I moaned into her snatch, adding more pleasure to her body.

    “Las’s cum,” the catgirl moaned while still purring. She never stopped as I devoured her tasty pussy.

    The purr excited me. It matched her arousal. I read her like I could any woman, knowing when to lick and nuzzle, and when to nibble. I gave her what she needed, building her orgasm. She writhed while her fingers played through my hair, her claws brushing my scalp.

    “Dyke slut,” she gasped. “Oh, you are better at eating pussy than Chaun. Oh, yes. Suck on my…yes, yes.”

    Before she asked me to suck on her clit, my lips had moved. I latched on and pressed the hard end of my tongue stud against her sensitive bud. Her tail swished faster as her purr grew louder. Her body heaved and her breasts jiggled.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” she yowled, her moans echoing through the room. “Las’s cum, yes.”

    Her fingers tightened in my hair as she erupted. Her juices flooded my hungry mouth. I drank them down. They washed over me. I savored them. I wanted to drown in their bliss. It was amazing. Wonderful. The juices spurted into my mouth as her pleasure increased. Her stomach clenched, arching her upright for a moment before she fell back on the bed.

    I kept sucking, keeping her bliss alive. Her yowls and purrs filled the room with her pleasure. I never stopped caressing her clit with my tongue stud. I batted her nub. She came over and over, flooding my mouth again and again with her juices.

    And then she had enough.

    “You wonderful dyke,” she panted, sitting up, her slitted eyes burning. “Mmm, and now it’s my turn to fuck you.”

    “Yes,” I purred, grabbing my dildo and harness.

    She strapped the marble toy to her groin, the black shaft thrusting at me, the base pressed over her clit. She smacked my ass as I rolled onto my hands and knees. I gasped, her claws biting into my butt-cheek, adding prickling pain to the searing agony.

    “Yes,” I moaned, my pussy clenching. “Fuck me.”

    Her claws scratched down my ass, leaving behind stripes of agony that excited me more. The pain mixed with my pleasure. It rushed through my mind, an addictive wave. She rubbed the dildo against my pussy and thrust.

    “Holy Saphique, give life to my toy so I may give pleasure to all who love you,” I prayed.

    “Pater’s cock!” gasped the catgirl as she fucked my cunt.

    The dildo hummed to life. She shuddered, her claws digging into my ass cheeks. Hot trickles ran across my butt-cheeks as her claws bit deep. The pain surged through me as the dildo’s vibrations churned my pussy into ecstasy.

    She fucked me hard, driving the dildo over and over into my pussy. My body shook as the vibrations rippled through me. My moans and gasps echoed through the room. I shuddered and heaved, my pussy spasming on her shaft as my orgasm rippled through me.

    “Fuck me,” I screamed in bliss. “Saphique’s hairless cunt, yes. Pound my pussy.”

    “You naughty slut.” The catgirl’s claws raked my back as she pounded me. I drank in the pain. My orgasm swelled. Ripples of bliss shot through me. “Oh, yes. This is amazing. My clit. Gods, yes. So wonderful.”

    “I told you the truth,” I panted. “You will cum harder.”

    “I will.”

    Her purrs washed over me as my body spasmed and shuddered. My pussy convulsed on the dildo. Her claws scratched and raked my back. The agony transformed into intense rapture. I drowned in it. The world swam around me.

    Time lost meaning. There was only the pain, the pleasure, and the purring.

    I gasped and screamed as I drifted on a sea of ecstasy. Her thrust grew harder and harder. Her purrs mixed with her yowls. Her claws dug deeper, hurting me more. My skin rippled with sensations that raced about my body, ending at my aching nipples and dripping pussy.

    “So good,” I screamed.

    “You slut,” she gasped. “Oh, Gods, yes. This dildo. Las’s cum, I’ve never felt the like.”

    She buried the humming dildo into my depths. Her wailing cat-yowls screeched through the room. Her claws drew blood. It ran across my back and dripped down to my breasts. She joined me in ecstasy. We both screamed and gasped.

    Then she collapsed on me.

    “Gods, that was amazing,” I panted, my back and ass burning. I savored the pain. I wished Angela had claws to scratch me during sex. They were more intense than a human’s fingernails.

    “You were wonderful,” Relaria purred. She leaned down and licked my ear with a rough, sandy tongue.

    “So you won’t tell the Doge?” I panted as she climbed off of me and removed the harness.

    She laughed. “I always planned on telling the Doge. But it was so wonderful of you to please me.”

    “What?” I demanded, my back burning as I sat up. “You can’t. What about our deal?”

    “I lied.” She snagged a silk robe and pulled it on as she walked to the door. Anger surged in me. How dare the bitch. I struggled to get up, ignoring the fire burning across my back every time I shifted. I planted my feet on the ground.

    “No, you won’t tell him. I pleased you, bitch. I made you cum.”

    “So hard,” she hissed. “So many times.” She yanked open the door.

    Faoril stood on the other side, her face hard. “I did not want to do this.”

    To be continued…


  • My Slutty Wife Used as a Dog Slave Bitch part 5 4

    Font size : +


    Part 5

    This young red heads husband had said for all to hear, that she was exactly that!, a slutty little bitch and a nymphomaniac on top of that!, and that their was no way he could satisfy her! And, that he could use a lot of help! The Dr then said to her husband, could he please see her breasts, and he ripped her blouse open as the only button popped off, revealing them!, she was wearing no bra, and like Sissy did not need one! They, were much like hers, her little miniskirt was then undone and it fell to the floor! This left her standing in front of all! wearing only what was left her open blouse, she was definitely a red head as her succulent little muff had an abundance of red pubic hair! that was shock of shock, panty less! She still wasn’t sure where she was or what was going to happen?. The good doctor first sadistically pinched her nipples one at a time, she only slightly winced to this abuse, and pursed her over painted bright red lips slightly moaning, as the doctor said, good very good, she is a masochist!, just as you said, looking at her husband for his reaction. Her husband, who then went on to say that he knew, when he married her that she was a slut but thought that he, as over sexed and well hung as he was, could easily satisfy her! And then had enlisted the help of his many male friends and thought that they, along with him would be able to take care of her needs, and then realized after only a year of marriage, that it would take an army of men, women and who knows what to do the job! Prior to him bringing her here he had found her hooking in front of one of the local adult motels!!!..down on main street! Much to the dismay of the local prostitutes as she was offering discount prices for hard sex and blow jobs!!

    He had previously inquired at several of the local sex shops, and had also asked around at the kinky BD&SM sex clubs just what he should do?, and all had said for an over sexed slutty little whore like her, that this truck stop and Dr DeSade along with his sadistic little friends probably would be his only hope! So he had brought her here. This person had also commented on the fact that this Friday night at the truck stop they were having a Dog slave Gang bang contest and that he might want to have her made over as one, and really get her hard fucked by a pack of big mean oversexed dogs!

    At the doctors command, he had his little helpers pick her up and set her down on a small swivel stool and had leaned her back ! it had a short back that allowed her tied hands to be helplessly held behind her back! and two of the other little gremlins that had been holding her legs, spread them wide. The good doctor then had them remove her blindfold and as her eyes focused the first thing she saw was Sissy prancing around quite hot and bothered like some sort of half dog and half grotesquely painted sexy she animal!
    The next, was the two women that she had heard screaming and the one with the bowling balls hanging from her genitals shocked her!… She then started to violently struggle and was trying to get loose her eyes really started to get big as Dr DeSade had smeared some kind of flammable liquid on her beautiful red pubic hair, he had a small wooden paddle much like a paint stick, it had some gauze and crape wrapped around the end and had been doused with alcohol, and then lit on fire! He told his little henchmen to hold her legs wide and tight as he first brought it close to her face so she could feel the heat, and quickly touched her nipples she flinched and tried to pull away! But the sadistic little men held her tight and wide! The fire burned bright and then peaked ! The good doctor, then slowly passed it up and down between her open helpless legs !.she screamed !!!!…almost as loud as the older woman had!

    OMG!!! The results were to have her beautiful red pubic hair almost instantly singed off! As this happened she fainted in shock as she could not believe what just happened! With his little helpers still holding her wide the doctor continued to slowly move the burning gauze up and down her slit and was brushing what was left of her red pubic hair off, to where all of it was gone! She was now totally bare!!!… and only the smell of burnt pubic hair was left lingering in the air!, he was now rewarded with a beautiful set of pale cunt lips along with a swollen puffy and slightly sunburned cunt and clit! He told his helpers to place her on a narrow wooden bench that was lower at her head, and had strong steel tubes at both ends and directed them to bind her arms to the ones that were straight out from her shoulders and especially her wrists! and then had them do the same to her legs that were up slightly and and sticking out to each side in a vee!

    Now there was no way she could move at all! This left her cunt lips and legs up and wide open!!!.. The good doctor then placed a well greased glass tube into her vagina, the tube was about two and a half inches in diameter and about three feet long it was slightly tapered and well greased on the end that entered her. As it was slowly forced down her succulent little slit, through her pelvic opening it made a audible sucking noise, it passed through and deep into her womb! She was just starting to come to, when the doctor first applied a little suction that immediately collapsed her vaginal tunnel down into her womb and cervix! After several minutes, he was satisfied that her vaginal cavity had the correct amount of vacuum!!!!… as he closed a valve down near her opening that sealed the tube.

    This was followed by one of the doctors helpers bringing him a small cage that had three little mutant sewer rats, these little critters had been bread to be surgical sterile, and were quite mean, viscous looking little mammals. They also had very sharp claws and teeth!!!… He then took one of them out of the cage and, if he had not been wearing tight fitting leather gloves and holding him behind his little neck, he would have easily been bitten numerous times by the unhappy little rodents sharp teeth! This little varmint was brought up in front of her face and was first placed inches from her nose! And then was quickly moved down to where it was almost touching one of her nipples his mouth opened wide, and she at first thought he, the doctor, was going to let it bite her!!!..nipple, and was at first quite relieved!!!.. as he then placed its little open mouth right next to her swollen clit.
    OMG the look of stark terror on this young woman’s face was priceless!!!! as he let the little rodent take her clit entirely into its mouth before he, with his other hand viciously pulled the little critter’s tail, with this, the rats razor sharp teeth instantly sank into her white fair skinned swollen little clitoris! as if it was an over ripe little piece of small fruit!!! A fine mist of blood and cum squirted out of her clit and cunt! where it had been punctured as her heart pounded as sweat pored off of her bare body!. Her screams were much louder than that of the older woman who had bowling balls hanging from her Gentiles!

    The good Doctor had purposely not gagged her so that all could hear her screams, as this is what he lived for!… He then took this little rat after carefully working his sharp little teeth out and off of her clit. She was still begging him to get the dam thing off!!!..of her clit! and dropped him head first into the glass tube!!!!… His little feet were sliding down, even with his claws it was no match for the glass along with the angle, as he slowly slid down! The doctor the closed the top of the tube and opened the bottom the results was that this little gremlin was instantly sucked right into her!!!… After this he then dropped the other two in!!!!….and did the exact same thing them!, they to were sucked then into her!, after which he slowly pulled the tube out and it made a slight sucking noise! she immediately started screaming incoherently!!!…at first nothing happened! as several minutes that went by……..

    The little rodents teeth and claws started biting and clawing around inside her, as all three started fighting with each other in this dark warm and very wet place, it took several more minutes before the first scratched his way up out! As he stuck his little head out of her cunt into the light his sharp teeth and beady little eyes blinked. He was wet with cum and quickly finished pulling himself out and ran down her fair skinned bottom dragging his sharp little claws across her bare bottom as he went, until he dropped onto the floor! This little rat ran right under Sissy who was on all fours and still prancing around in her condition, she almost jumped a foot off the floor as she thought at first, he might be mad enough to bite her, but scurried off into a dark corner with one of the doctors helpers in hot pursuit! This red headed young woman had been holding her pussy muscles and trying to make them as tight as she could in order to keep these little critters from hurting her insides and had not realized she was doing so as one of them had found her “G”-Spot in the roof of her vaginal tunnel and as he scratched and bit his way out of her succulent little snatch she had a very uncontrolled and painful orgasm! This little mammal was abruptly and unceremoniously forced out by this forceful squeezing and her release!

    The last one was taking his time as her vaginal canal was now almost back to its original size that gave him more room and when he finally appeared was soaked with pussy juice and upside down as he clawed his way out! She could not see him but could feel his claws scratching her cunt lips as he pulled himself out farther and farther ,his little beak came face to face with her already sore swollen and previously well bitten clit and because he was not a happy camper bit it again! The orgasm she had just experienced tempered the viscous biting as she screamed and screamed! The doctor who was still wearing his gloves grabbed him and gave him a yank!, painfully pulling his sharp little teeth loose! And then handed him to one of his helpers who put him back into the cage, as things quieted down the screaming from her, and the moaning from the two other women could now be heard.

    This young woman’s sobs were all that could be heard as the doctors henchmen untied her and helped her sit up , but they were not done with her! Not yet! She was then helped up and could hardly stand as her hands were tied up over her head and pulled uptight so that this left her standing on the toes of her red heels, her husband had been grilling her in a sweet but mocking tone, saying was that alright dear? Her sobs and convulsions had subsided to the point of just a few whimpers as she stood there, but her sore little crotch was making it very difficult! One of the doctors helpers had slid in another diabolical device!. It was a stand with a wide tapered metal plate at the bottom. That had a metal tube welded to it and was about two and a half feet high and on the end of it was a large dildo that was about 2 ½ “ around and about 10” long and the imitation cocks head was about 3” in diameter, it was adjusted to her shorter legs and she was then forcefully picked up with her wrists still tied over her head, so that her sweet pink well singed and sadistically abused little cunt could be slowly lowered on to it, Impaling her!!!!…

    The good doctor was holding her cunt lips open as she was carefully slid down onto it! and then, told them to stop for a moment and lift her back up, as one of her cunt lips was starting to roll up inside with the dildo after which she was let down fully onto it, as she was still wearing her 4” bright red hi heel whore shoes, this was the only thing that was keeping her from being penetrated all the way!. One of the doctors mean little helpers had clamped sharp teethed alligator clamps to her nipples and had then tied them to several short cords pulling them back under her arms and behind her! She let out a agonizing screech! As the teeth of the clamp bit into her nipples that were now pointing sadistically back out and around even farther to each side! as another of these sadistic little men started pulling on these cords! If this was not bad enough one of the other little munchkins clamped another razor sharp alligator clamp right onto her very sore, well bitten and swollen clitoris!!! This, had lead to several even more agonizing screams!!!… they, these little sadist’s were gleefully starting to pull on them which brought about more sobs and she was pleading for them to stop!!!!…OMG, please stop!!!…

    Again this did nothing to dissuade them from continuing to sadistically abuse her, as they pulled and tugged! but this was not her only problem as her hi heels were on this tapered slick metal plate and it was all she could do to keep them on the upper part! Because if she didn’t they would slide down so that nothing would be holding her up anymore, except for her wrists and the dildo in her pussy that was now almost pushing against her cervix!!!.. She had been clamping her thighs and cunt muscles together as tight as she could to keep this from happening! and was holding her own when several of these little sadist’s started poring small amounts of light oil onto the already slick metal plate! And then just barely gave the inside of her ankle a slight tug ! Followed by the other ankle….. This was all it took as the red heels slowly started to slide down the steep slick metal plate and as it did so her legs parted!!!!allowing this gigantic dildo up in her farther yet!

    As the big dildo slowly started up!, even deeper she was at first able to keep her legs and ankles squeezed tightly together and each time she did so one of the doctors little helpers wold again add a little more slick-em to the metal plate and give her ankles a slight tug! She squealed and begged them not to, but this again made little difference as they gleefully tugged away!, her ankles would once again slowly slide down and apart OMG this was maddening as she tried and tried to keep this perverse penetration from happening, but it was a loosing battle!, as her legs and muscles could no longer be kept together and they, along with her arms, had weakened to the point she could do nothing to hold herself up!, she finally just hung there, fully impaled with her breasts were heaving and a low moan that culminated in another painful and pleasurable orgasm!!!..escaped from her lips in tortured anguish!

    Sissy had been watching all of what had gone on with great interest, and had placed all of these dreadful abusive and sexually sadistic things in the back of her mind ,for the future? The impaled red headed girls husband had been mesmerized by Sissy’s incredible makeover of a half female and half animal beauty and was talking with the artist who had done this interesting animal look to Sissy! And had asked him if he, could do the same thing to his red headed wife? As he was thinking about taking her to the dog gang bang party that was to happen later that evening! Bull had lead Sissy out of the motel and it was now late in the evening and she was really getting into being a female dog slave as Bull lead her along there were quite a number of people in the truck parking area and as she was lead by them, the men and a few hard core female truck drivers were commenting on what a beautiful female bitch, that Bull had on the end of her leash! Sissy’s clit was on fire and she was most uncomfortable and was prancing around even more hot, and bothered!

    Bull had been leading her up to the tavern apparently there was to be some sort of contest and judging as to just which of the girls had been made over the best, as to reflect the part and look they were going to play as a dog slave bitch! Bull had lead sissy into one of the side doors and was waiting for her turn to be walked across the stage to be judged, as several of the others had already taken their turn. Sissy could hear the clapping and whistling as one of the bitches was on the stage being judged. There were apparently six young women that had been made over quite realistically to look like dog slave bitches and several had already been judged! Sissy was next and found herself on stage and in front of more people that she had ever seen! She was so flush stimulated and excited not only from the crowd of people but from the effects of the drug as people were yelling and taking pictures! Bull then gave Sissy the command to sit! And then to speak she in her antsy condition barked quite convincingly and then went on to howl! In the most long and shrill sound of a bitch dog that was really in heat! So that all of the specially trained dogs that had been arriving with there masters could hear her cry for sex!!!! and they to really perked up when the heard her howl!!!!

    Continued in part 6


    5 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-07-02 21:29:15
    Why would you think it’s a reward to remove wonderful red pubic hair leaving a bald pussy. A hairy redhead is the most beautiful sight sight on earth and I consider to be the 8th wonder of the world. It should be against the law to shave and red hair off a female body. I had a redhead girlfriend after college and it was the best sex I’ve ever had and the kinkiest. For some reason I always end up with blond women but would quickly leave my wife for a redhead. At least my wife has thick, blond pubic hair but won’t let it grow anywhere else despite my many requests. Shaved pubic hair makes a woman’s pussy look like a little girl’s which is sick and perverted. You also miss out on the pheromones that pubic hairs absorb in order to attract mates.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-07-02 21:28:18
    Why would you think it’s a reward to remove wonderful red pubic hair leaving a bald pussy. A hairy redhead is the most beautiful sight sight on earth and I consider to be the 8th wonder of the world. I should be against the law to shave and red hair off a female body. I had a redhead girlfriend after college and it was the best sex I’ve ever had and the kinkiest. For some reason I always end up with blond women but would quickly leave my wife for a redhead. At least my wife has thick, blond pubic hair but won’t let it grow anywhere else despite my many requests. Shaved pubic hair makes a woman’s pussy look like a little girl’s which is sick and perverted. You also miss out on the pheromones that pubic hairs absorb in order to attract mates.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-02 02:47:55
    you have a talent for writing

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-02 02:47:42
    i absolutely love these.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-03-31 19:46:47
    keep em coming

    «1»
  • Daddy’s Naughty Daughters

    Font size : +


    Daddy’s Naughty Daughters
    by Worik_Brown

    Chapter 1

    Crissy Adams squirmed in bed and sighed. She opened her eyes and
    squinted against the morning sun shining in through the curtains of her
    bedroom window.

    “Oooooh,” she murmured softly, gliding her hands under the sheet. A hot
    shiver swept over her hot virgin body as her hands settled on her small
    plump tits.

    Her nipples hardened and a tremor in her pussy made her hips jerk.
    Eager and hot, she kicked off the sheet and pulled her pink baby-doll
    nightie from her lithe virgin body.

    Shaking, she caressed her bare tits, her breathing shallow, raspy. Her
    smooth silky flesh felt as if it were on fire.

    “Oh, damn,” she muttered, writhing on her back. Her glassy blue eyes
    stared down at her tits and massaging fingers. It was almost as if she
    were watching someone else fondle her creamy tit mounds. She squeezed
    them and moaned, her thighs clapping tightly together, the squishy
    cream of her pussy soaking the crotch of her panties.

    With one hand still caressing and massaging her plump tits, Crissy
    moved her other hand to her pink bikini bottoms. Teasing herself, she
    slipped her hand into her panties and played with the soft silky hair
    of her blonde-thatched virgin pussy. Her breath caught in her throat
    and she spread her legs.

    “Mmmm,” she purred, dipping one finger through the wet slippery gash of
    her cunt. “Oooooh!” Her hips jerked up as the tip of her finger glided
    over her blood-filled sensitive clit. “Unnnn!”

    Trembling, she stroked her pussy, the tip of her tongue flicking over
    her Parted lips to keep them moist as she gasped air into her lungs.
    Warm pussy-cream drenched her urgent fingers and the sweet scent of her
    turned-on pussy drifted up to make her head spin.

    Panting, she tore off her panties, exposing her bare pussy. She closed
    her eyes, pretending her father was at the foot of the bed watching
    her. “Ooooh, Daddy. Look at me.” It was a hoarse whisper of
    desperation.

    She spread her legs wide, parted the satiny folds of her cunt and
    rolled her hips. The red glistening slit of her virgin fuckhole was
    completely displayed. “I’m so wet, Daddy,” she whispered. She pinched
    her clit and shuddered as tiny spasms rippled through her writhing
    body.

    Whimpering, Crissy rolled over onto her belly. She pressed her tits
    against the mattress, her nipples pleasurably sore as she rubbed them
    against the sheet. “Un … un … un.”

    Keeping her legs spread, Crissy reached around, and she parted the
    cheeks of her firm heart-shaped ass. “Look, Daddy,” she moaned, her
    words muffled against a pillow. She exposed her wrinkled pinkish-brown
    asshole and squirmed.

    “I’m so hot!” she gasped, writhing on her belly. She brought her hands
    under her body, raking her nails over her clit. Spasms caromed through
    her virgin fuckhole and warm sticky pussy-cream oozed out over her
    frantic fingers.

    Dizzy with lust, Crissy rolled out of bed, staggering on wobbly legs to
    the closet door. From dilated blue eyes, she stared hotly at her slim
    naked body. She pouted, wishing her tits were bigger, her hips more
    round, and the silky blonde hair around her pussy were thicker. “Damn,”
    she moaned, rubbing her body. She pushed her tits together, making them
    appear larger.

    “Unnnn.” The heat in her pussy spread, exciting her in its sizzling
    warmth.

    Quivering and panting, she staggered back to the bed, not wanting to
    look at her slim body, knowing her father wouldn’t be interested in
    her. He would want a woman, she knew, and she was only a little girl.

    Sprawled out on her back, she played with her wet seeping pussy. Her
    body quaked as her fingers groped and massaged her hard pulsing clit.
    “Oh … oh … oh,” she panted, her innocent face flushed with
    excitement.

    With her small plump tits jiggling, Crissy worked the juices of her
    virgin pussy into a frothy lather. Cream soaked her fingers and oozed
    down her cunt crack, staining the sheets. She gulped in air, her hips
    jerking. “Oooh, I’m so hot.”

    Her writhing body began to twitch sporadically. The insides of her cunt
    pulsed and oozed creamy juices into the empty channel of her virgin
    fuckhole.

    With her legs slapping frantically up and down, Crissy raced wildly
    toward her climax. She clawed her clit with one hand, scratched the
    fingers of her other hand through her red sensitive pussy. Her nipples
    swelled, jiggling on the peaks of her creamy tits. She humped up,
    trembled, her orgasm a breath away.

    “Oh, shit!” she gasped, her blue eyes widening. “Ooooh, I’m gonna …
    cum!”

    Gulping back her pounding heart, Crissy’s fingers devastated her clit
    and the opening of her virgin pussy. “I’m cumming,” she moaned, trying
    to keep her voice down. The last thing she wanted to do was wake her
    sister in the other room. “Ooooh … I’m … cumming.”

    Hot spasmodic orgasms swept over Crissy’s writhing twisting body. The
    muscles inside her wet overheated cunt pulsed, gripping an imaginary
    cock. “I’m cumming … unnnn.”

    She bucked up from the bed, hot pussycream gushing from her climaxing
    cunt. The frothy white cum flowed over her fingers, down her pussy
    crack, and widened the dark stain on the sheet. “Ooooh, Daddy. I want
    you!”

    She thrashed on her back, her head snapping from side to side, her
    blonde hair slashing across her face. She strained her neck and arched
    her back as another orgasm tore through her pussy like a hot poker.
    Tits flopping, hips jerking, she twisted and writhed on the bed, her
    little body in the throes of another even more intense orgasm.

    Clawing her clit and pussy, she jerked up and flipped over onto her
    belly. “Unnnnn,” she moaned, her cries lost in the pillow. She slammed
    her hips forward, mangling her clit between her fingers. The sweet
    tender meat of her asscheeks jiggled, the flesh stained with pussy-cum.

    “Oh … oh … ahhhh!” She ground her climaxing body over the mattress,
    crushing her tits beneath her. Legs flopping, clit mashed against her
    fingers, she jerked up, crashed down, her screams lost in the pillow.

    Gasping and drooling, Crissy humped her fingers, her ass jerking and
    twisting wildly. Hot orgasms washed over her trembling body and she
    rocked frantically, the bed squeaking beneath her.

    “Ahhhh!” Her young body stiffened, quivered, then relaxed as she seemed
    to melt into the bed. Panting, she lay there, tingling sensations
    seeping over her as the intensity of her orgasms left her weak, yet
    unsatisfied.

    Chapter 2

    Tammy, Crissy’s older sister, stood in the doorway separating their two
    rooms. She was wearing only a pair of panties. Her tits, larger and
    fuller than Crissy’s, were tingling. She swallowed the lump in her
    throat and giggled.

    Crissy lifted her head, her face filling with shock as she stared at
    her sister. Quickly, she rolled over, a sheepish grin on her face. “How
    long have you been standing there?”

    “Long enough to watch you cream all over the fuckin’ bed,” she said,
    coming into Crissy’s room. “Damn … I heard the bed squeaking from my
    room.”

    “You gonna tell Daddy?” Crissy asked, a tinge of fear and excitement
    skipping through her young body.

    “Why should I tell Daddy?” Tammy said. She plopped on the bed, her
    large tits bouncing erotically.

    Crissy leered jealously at her sister’s plump creamy tits. She began to
    tingle all over. She also became aware of her own naked body and her
    sister’s leering looks.

    “Is your pussy all wet?” Tammy asked, her voice husky, her bright green
    eyes glassy and dilated.

    “My pussy’s always wet,” Crissy giggled. She spread her legs. “See for
    yourself.”

    Tammy gasped as she leered hungrily at her sister’s virgin pussy.

    “How ’bout you?” Crissy asked boldly. “Is your pussy always wet?”

    Tammy sighed and peeled off her panties. “I wake up the same way every
    morning … hot and wet.”

    Crissy sat up, her small firm tits jiggling. She licked her lips,
    enjoying the sight of her sister’s curly red cunt hair. “You still a
    virgin?”

    Tammy pouted. “I think I’ll always be a virgin,” she said. “I know you
    are.”

    Crissy stroked her fingers through her own wet steamy cunt slit,
    coating her fingers with pussy-cream. “All I think about is getting
    fucked,” she admitted.

    “Maybe if we make it together, we can have some fun.”

    Crissy sighed as a trickling spasm rippled through her pussy. “I’ll
    pretend I’m a boy.”

    Tammy crawled up beside her sister and wrapped her arms around her.
    “God, this is going to be fun.”

    Crissy melted into her sister’s arms. “You ever do this before?” she
    whispered.

    “Never,” Tammy said. She rubbed her body against Crissy’s. “I’m
    creaming.”

    “Me, too!” Crissy gasped. She pressed her lips to her sister’s mouth,
    her tongue flicking out into Tammy’s open mouth.

    Tammy gulped, sucking on her sister’s tongue. She squirmed, forcing her
    thigh between Crissy’s legs. Warm pussy-cream coated her skin.

    “Unnnn,” Crissy purred. She jerked her hips, gliding her cunt along her
    sister’s smooth silky thigh. Her mouth came away from Tammy’s lips.
    “Ooooh, Tammy. This is great.”

    “It’s gonna get better, too!” Tammy gasped. “Christ, you’re really
    creaming my leg.”

    “Unnn, I know,” Crissy moaned, the inside of her pussy bubbling with
    warm sticky cunt cream. She shoved her thigh between Tammy’s legs,
    pressed it up against her cunt. “Ooooh, you’re creaming, too.”

    They clung to each other, their tits, sensitive and ripe, mashed
    against each other’s. Their hips jerked and their cunts pulsed, oozing
    Hot buttery cream. Their mouths locked and their tongues explored, the
    Spit in their mouths drenching their faces.

    Crissy pulled away from her sister. Panting, her blue eyes glowing, she
    leered at Tammy’s lush body sprawled out on the bed. “I’m tired of
    kissing. I wanna do more.”

    Tammy caught her breath. “If you had a cock, you could break my
    cherry.”

    Crissy brought her mouth to her sister’s plump ripe tits. She flashed
    her tongue over one swollen nipple. “I don’t have a prick, so my mouth
    will have to do.”

    “Ahhhh!” Tammy gasped. She squirmed, waiting for Crissy to devour her
    tits. “Suck ’em, Crissy. Suck ’em and bite them like a boy would do.”

    “I will,” Crissy whispered. “I’m gonna suck every part of your body,
    then you can do the same to me.”

    “Yes,” Tammy moaned. She spread her legs and reached for Crissy’s small
    cherry-capped tits. She squeezed, making her younger sister moan. “Make
    me crazy.”

    Crissy’s head was spinning. She got comfortable on the bed, fondled her
    older sister’s tits, and her blue eyes fixed hungrily on the girl’s
    swollen pink nipples. In the next instant, she brought her mouth to one
    jiggling tit and sucked.

    “Ahhhh!” Tammy panted. “Bite! Bite!”

    Crissy lost her mind. Gobbling on her sister’s tits had her crazy. She
    feasted on Tammy’s cherry-red nipples, making the tips hard. She
    slobbered her spit over the girl’s soft creamy skin, her tongue working
    over every warm inch of her sister’s huge tits.

    Tammy writhed on her back. Her red-fringed pussy was creaming, soaking
    her ass-crack and thighs as she squeezed her legs together. “Ooooh,
    bite me, Crissy. Bite my fuckin’ tits.”

    Crissy, her face smeared with drool, used her teeth. She nipped at her
    sister’s nipples, biting and sucking her white silky skin, turning it
    red. In seconds she had Tammy wailing in ecstasy.

    “Ooooh, Crissy! Crissy!” Tammy forgot about mauling Crissy’s tits. She
    dropped her hands to claw the sheet. The inside of her pussy pulsed
    each time Crissy took a deep suck on her tits. “I’m creaming …
    unnnn!”

    Crissy lifted her head and saw what she had done to her sister’s tits.
    Panting noisily, she climbed over Tammy’s body, straddling one of
    Tammy’s long outstretched legs. She ground her cunt against Tammy’s
    knee and whimpered. “I’m so hot, Tammy!”

    “Me, too,” Tammy moaned, leering hotly at her sister.

    Crissy’s hips were jerking. Her small tits jiggled, her nipples feeling
    as if they were going to burst. “I’m creaming … Christ, Tammy. I’m
    creaming your fuckin’ knee.”

    “I feel it!” Tammy gasped. She jerked up her knee, smashing it against
    Crissy’s cunt, and watched her younger sister’s face twist into a mask
    of lust.

    “Aghhh!” Crissy wailed, almost toppling off her sister’s knee. “Jesus,
    Tammy. I’m so fuckin’ hot!”

    “My pussy, Crissy. Eat my pussy.” Tammy was shaking, the inside of her
    virgin cunt on fire. “Eat my pussy. Make me cum!”

    Drunk with desire, Crissy stared down between Tammy’s parted legs,
    gazing greedily at the red gash of her cunt. “Then you eat me …
    right?” The words came from her mouth in gasping pants.

    “Yes … yes,” Tammy moaned. “Oh, God, get the hell off my leg and eat
    my pussy. “

    Douglas Adams, having heard noises coming from his daughter’s bedroom,
    had climbed the stairs. Curious, he peeked into Crissy’s bedroom. A hot
    jolt of passion churned his gut. He gulped and leered at his two naked
    daughters. Instantly, he had a hard-on, a hard-on that ached painfully.
    He stared, his gaze traveling over Crissy’s lithe body as she climbed
    off Tammy’s knee.

    “Shit,” Crissy moaned. “I’m shaking all over.”

    “Eat me,” Tammy begged. “Christ. Make me cum.” She rubbed her own
    swollen tits.

    Crissy enjoyed the power she held over her older sister. “I’ll eat your
    pussy,” she said.

    She dragged a finger up through Tammy’s wet seeping cunt. “When I’m
    ready.”

    Hot spasms caromed through Tammy’s twisting body. “You little bitch,”
    she moaned. “Eat my cunt and stop teasing.”

    Crissy had no intention of stopping her erotic game. She pinched
    Tammy’s clit, making her sister writhe and scream. “You better stop
    howling, or Daddy will hear you.”

    “You bitch!” Tammy gasped.

    “I’m a bitch,” Crissy tormented. “I’m the bitch who’s gonna suck your
    cunt and make you cream. You better be nice to me.”

    “I will,” Tammy promised. “I’ll do anything you want.”

    Crissy massaged her sister’s cunt, pinching the girl’s hard throbbing
    clit and running her finger up and down her sopping cunt slit. “Will
    you eat my asshole out with your tongue and suck it?”

    “Yes,” Tammy moaned. “Anything! Anything!”

    Crissy twisted Tammy’s clit with her fingers, then dropped onto her
    belly. She licked the juice-stained flesh of Tammy’s inner thighs, her
    head spinning, her own cunt dripping. She sucked and chewed on Tammy’s
    thighs, her mouth getting closer and closer to her sister’s overheated
    cunt.

    Tammy writhed on her back, her tits flopping, her nails clawing the
    sheet. She humped up, whimpering under her sister’s mouth. “My pussy,”
    she pleaded. “Eat me!”

    For a second, Crissy stared at her sister’s pussy. It was red, the
    velvety folds swollen, glistening with a filmy cream that oozed from
    the inside of her cunt. She swallowed hard, her blue eyes glazed with
    lust.

    “Eat me,” Tammy howled. She humped up, her ass coming off the bed. She
    twisted her hips, moaning, anxious for her sister’s tongue to put out
    the raging fire in her steamy pussy. “Eat me!”

    Crissy scooted her hands under Tammy’s jiggling ass, digging her nails
    into the soft flesh. She fused her mouth to Tammy’s pussy and sucked.

    “Aghhhh!” Tammy wailed, her body trembling wildly. “Ooooh, Crissy!
    Crissy!”

    Warm pussy-cream flowed over Crissy’s face. She sucked, drawing sticky
    cream into her mouth. The taste of her sister’s pussy made her dizzy
    and her cunt contracted sporadically, pulsing, gripping an imaginary
    cock.

    “Suck,” Tammy moaned. “Ooooh, suck me, Crissy!” She thrashed on the
    bed, her pussy flowing, her cunt feeling as if it was being sucked from
    her body. “Oooh, Crissy!”

    * * * * *

    Douglas watched, not believing what his eyes were witnessing. His
    children, both babies in his eyes, were acting and carrying on like two
    oversexed whores. It blew his mind. He rubbed his cock through his
    pants and pushed the door open another few inches to get a better view.

    Crissy wormed her tongue between the velvety folds of her sister’s hot
    pussy. She lapped hungrily at the flowing juices, swallowing them as
    her tongue penetrated the entrance to Tammy’s virgin fuckhole. She
    raked her sister’s ass, making her howl and twist on the bed.

    Tammy arched her back, jerked her hips and smashed her cunt into
    Crissy’s face. “My clit, Crissy! Chew my fuckin’ clit!”

    Crissy plastered her mouth tightly to her sister’s pussy, chewed
    sadistically on the loose folds and sucked warm cream into her mouth.
    Her fingers scratched the sensitive flesh of her sister’s ass as she
    sought the crack and the tiny ring of her asshole.

    Tammy squirmed, bucking her hips. Her mouth opened as Crissy’s fingers
    clawed her asshole. “Ooooh, no,” she cried. “Don’t!”

    It was too late. Crissy’s finger jabbed viciously into Tammy’s asshole.
    She twisted it, her sister’s cries of anguish turning her on. She
    jabbed another finger into her sister’s asshole, finger-fucking her
    tiny shitter as she gobbled hungrily on Tammy’s overflowing pussy.

    Tammy’s eyes widened. The pain of Crissy’s ass-stabbing fingers blended
    with the pleasure of Crissy’s cunt-sucking mouth. It drove Tammy wild
    and she bucked and twisted maniacally on the bed.

    Crissy darted her tongue into Tammy’s fuckhole, felt the thin skin of
    her cherry. Hot cream bathed her tongue as she licked quickly through
    her sister’s gaping cunt slit. Her own hips jerked, her clit brushing
    against the sheet. Spasms rippled through her pussy, spasms that made
    her eat her squealing sister at a more frenzied pace.

    Tammy lurched up, then slammed down. Her hips rotated in tight quick
    circles. “My clit! Make me cum!” She shoved forward, mangled her clit
    against Crissy’s teeth. “Aghhhh!”

    Crissy’s face was soaked with sticky cunt cream. She twisted her
    fingers inside Tammy’s asshole, jabbing them in and out quickly, her
    sister’s screams and twisting body telling her that she was having a
    ball. She sucked hard, ready to give Tammy what she wanted–an orgasm.

    “Yessss,” Tammy hissed, sensing Crissy was ready to make her cum. “I’m
    so close. Bite my clit! Make me cum!” She was delirious, her body
    quaking, swirling at the peak, needing only Crissy’s teeth to take her
    over the edge.

    Crissy latched her teeth into Tammy’s blood-filled clit. With her
    sister’s clit a prisoner of her teeth, she lashed her tongue over the
    ultra-sensitive tip. Cream gushed from Tammy’s cunt.

    Tammy wrenched her body, stiffened, then went into wild frantic
    convulsions. “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” she wailed, not caring who
    heard her screams of lust. “I’m creaming, Crissy!”

    Crissy knew it. Tammy’s pussy-cum was drowning her. She held on tightly
    to Tammy’s clit, her tongue whipping back and forth over the tip. She
    sucked, almost tearing Tammy’s clit from her twisting body.

    “Aghhhh! I’m cumming! I’m cum … ing!” Tammy went insane. She pounded
    the bed with her fists, lifted her legs, grabbed them by the ankles,
    stretching them wide as she twisted her hips and ground her cunt into
    her sister’s mouth.

    Crissy buried her face against Tammy’s pussy. She chewed on her clit,
    sucked it and whipped it with her tongue. Cum flowed into her mouth,
    over her face and down her chin. She jabbed hard, stabbing her fingers
    in and out of Tammy’s shitter as her older sister thrashed and jerked
    on the bed, a prisoner of her mouth and ass-ripping fingers.

    Tammy arched her back, then dropped her legs. Her neck strained as her
    head snapped from side to side. Her hips lurched up, twisted, then
    slammed down, driving Crissy’s fingers deeper into her asshole.
    “Oooooh, Crissy! I can’t stop! I can’t stop!”

    Crissy didn’t want her sister to stop. For the first time in her life,
    she was really enjoying sex. Even sucking her sister off was better
    than playing with herself alone in bed. She ravaged her sister’s pussy,
    chewing madly on Tammy’s throbbing clit, sucking hard and lashing her
    tongue.

    Tammy ground her ass down onto Crissy’s fingers and screamed as
    Crissy’s nails raked the walls of her tight shitter. She shoved
    forward, mashed her clit into Crissy’s chewing teeth. “Ooooh! Oooooh!”
    She bucked up, grabbed her flopping tits and mauled them with her
    hands.

    Crissy chewed harder. She jabbed another finger into her sister’s
    asshole, making Tammy jerk up from the bed. Her free hand came out from
    under Tammy’s body and she used her nails on Tammy’s sizzling flesh,
    clawing it wildly, leaving red lines all over her creamy white skin.

    Tammy’s legs stiffened. A shuddering explosion ripped through her empty
    cunt. She fell back on the bed, twitching, whimpering, her clit and
    asshole still controlled by her lust-crazed younger sister. “No …
    more! No more,” she begged.

    Crissy released her sister’s clit and sucked one last time, taking a
    river of pussy-cum into her mouth. She yanked her fingers from Tammy’s
    asshole, then lifted her head from between her legs. Cunt-cum coated
    her features, dripped from her chin. “Now, it’s my turn,” she panted.

    Douglas watched it all as Tammy ate Crissy’s asshole and pussy until
    she climaxed. Slowly and quietly, he stepped away from the partially
    open door and went back downstairs, his cock aching and his forehead
    dotted with sweat.

    “I never had so much fun in my life,” Crissy moaned. “After breakfast I
    wanna come back up here and do everything all over again.”

    “When Daddy goes out,” Tammy said. “Shit, the way we were screaming, it
    was a wonder he didn’t come up and catch us.”

    Crissy giggled. “I wonder what he’d do?”

    “Beat our asses,” Tammy said, climbing out of bed.

    Crissy thought about her father whipping her ass. She shivered,
    imagining his big hand cracking her bare ass and turning it hot and
    red. “Maybe it would be fun.”

    “You’re crazy,” Tammy said. “I’m goin’ in my room and get dressed for
    breakfast. You better get dressed, too.”

    “I will,” Crissy said dreamily. She rolled out of bed, her thoughts on
    her father as she dressed.

    Chapter 3

    Crissy lay quietly in bed, the curtains on the window parted, the moon
    lighting the room in erotic shadows. Her legs were spread, the sheet
    kicked off her slim body.

    “Mmmmm,” she purred, rubbing her hands over her nightie, squeezing her
    tits through the thin sexy material. “Whatta day.”

    She slipped her hand into her bikini bottoms, stroking her pussy while
    thinking of her sister’s mouth sucking frantically at her cunt. “Ooooh,
    God.”

    It had been a fantastic day of sex with her sister. They had made it
    together in every room in the house after their father had gone out.

    Crissy squeezed her thighs together. Warm pussy-cream oozed from her
    fuckhole, coating her fingers as she wondered if she should go into
    Tammy’s room and wake her up. She decided not to. Tomorrow would be
    another day and their father would be gone again.

    Douglas tiptoed down the hall, and he peeked into Crissy’s room. His
    gut churned as he watched his youngest teenaged daughter play with
    herself. In seconds, his prick was throbbing, aching painfully in the
    tight confines of his pants. He found that his breathing was raspy,
    shallow. He fought his lust and hunger for his young daughter, but
    couldn’t tear himself away from the door. He had to watch.

    Crissy squirmed on the bed, her hand caressing the velvety folds of her
    sizzling pussy. Her eyes widened and she glimpsed the shadow of her
    father in the hall. A gasp caught in her throat, and her first thought
    was to cover herself up and feign sleep.

    Instead, a hot smile spread over her full mouth. This was her chance.
    If he was looking, maybe she could turn him on. Her innocent mind never
    conceived anything else happening.

    “Ooooh,” she murmured softly, massaging her small plump tits through
    her nightie. “I’m so hot.” She spread her legs again and glided one
    hand up through her seeping pussy. “Mmmmm.”

    Douglas almost choked. The palms of his hands were sweaty and his mouth
    was dry. He couldn’t stand it. All day the image of his two naked
    daughters had haunted him, kept his head reeling.

    He coughed loud enough for Crissy to hear, waited a few seconds, then
    opened the door.

    Crissy’s breath caught in her throat. She pretended to be surprised and
    quickly brought her hand out from her panties. “Is that you, Daddy?”
    she whispered.

    “Yes, Crissy,” Douglas said hoarsely. “Just checking to see if you were
    asleep.” He started to go, the ache in his groin keeping him from
    leaving his daughter’s bedroom.

    “Sit with me for a minute, Daddy,” Crissy sighed. “Please.”

    Douglas sat on the edge of the bed. His gut was churning as he leered
    at his daughter’s small tits pressing against the top of her frilly
    nightie. He could see the outline of her swollen nipples and the sight
    sent a hot jolt of lust through his cum-crammed balls.

    Crissy squirmed on her back and stretched. Her nightie slipped up,
    baring her soft belly. Her bikini bottoms hugged her slim hips, leaving
    an erotic display of creamy virgin flesh displayed for her father’s
    pleasure.

    Douglas stared, his gaze roaming anxiously over Crissy’s lithe body. He
    stared at her crotch, where only a few minutes ago the child’s hand had
    been playing. His breath came out as if someone had kicked him in the
    stomach.

    “I can’t sleep, Daddy,” she whispered hotly. “I feel all funny inside.”
    She squirmed, shivering under her father’s leering glances.

    She wriggled her hips, parted her legs and inched her nightie up
    higher, exposing her rib cage. “Will you rub my belly for me? Maybe
    it’ll help me to relax.”

    Douglas groaned as he brought his hand to the silky flesh of his
    daughter’s stomach and began caressing her. Touching her sent a tremor
    caroming through his balls, and it took all of his willpower to keep
    from ripping her nightie off and raping her virgin body.

    “Mmmmm. It feels good, Daddy,” she sighed. She rested her hand on his
    thigh and felt him stiffen. Hot spasms ripped through her pussy. She
    placed her other hand on his as he moved his hand in wider bolder
    strokes. “Nnnnn, I like it, Daddy.”

    As if he were hypnotized, Douglas watched his hand, covered with hers,
    skim her sizzling smooth flesh. “Maybe I should let you get some
    sleep.” His voice was ragged, coated with desire for his virgin child.

    “Oh, no, Daddy,” she pouted. “Stay with me.” She moved her hand slowly
    up his thigh, her fingers an inch away from the bulging hard-on in his
    pants.

    “Rub me ’til I fall asleep.” She inched his hand under her nightie,
    causing his fingers to almost touch her small sensitive tits. A soft
    sigh escaped her lips.

    Douglas fought the urge to span the flesh of his daughter’s tits. He
    choked back a groan and eased his hand out from under her nightie.

    “Oooh, Daddy.” She licked her lips and sat up, making sure her hand
    rubbed over the bulge in his pants. Touching him made her dizzy. “Give
    me a kiss goodnight and you can go.”

    Douglas leaned forward, expecting to give her a peck on the cheek.
    Instead, he found her quickly in his arms, her soft urgent lips parted,
    then quickly pressed against his own.

    Crissy was out of her mind. She had thrown her arms around him, her
    lips fused to his. She darted her tongue into his mouth, whimpering as
    she rubbed her body against his.

    Douglas couldn’t fight his desire any longer. He held her, felt her
    tremble in his arms. He sucked on her tongue, roamed her squirming body
    with his hands, exploring, sampling the silky flesh of her young body.

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” Crissy gasped, pulling her mouth from his. “Touch me.
    Touch me.” She threw herself onto her back, pulled off her nightie and
    displayed the soft mounds of her small ripe tits.

    “Unnnn,” Douglas groaned, his jaw clenched, his eyes feasting hungrily
    on his daughter’s tits.

    Crissy was trembling, waiting, praying her father would do what she
    wanted. She arched her back, jutting out her tits. “Touch me, Daddy.
    Please.”

    Douglas brought one large hand to his child’s tits. The tip of her
    nipple burned into the palm of his hand as he spanned her flesh and
    began massaging the pliant meat of her tit. “Crissy,” he moaned. “We
    shouldn’t.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” she pouted, writhing on her back. “I like it. Don’t
    stop.”

    Douglas couldn’t stop. He no longer wanted to. He massaged both her
    tits, his prick straining in his pants to be free. “Sweet Crissy,” he
    moaned huskily.

    “Ummmm, Daddy.” Her cunt was on fire. She rocked her hips gently,
    wallowing in the pleasure of her father’s massaging hands. “You’re
    making me so hot.”

    She brought her hands to his and made him squeeze her tits with more
    urgency. “Are you hot, too, Daddy?” she purred.

    “Yes, Crissy.” He kneaded her small tits, his eyes devouring her body.

    “Take off my panties,” she cooed. “Touch my pussy.”

    Douglas’ head was reeling. He squirmed on the bed, brought his hands
    down to her wriggling hips and eased her panties down until the silky
    blonde hair of her virgin cunt came into view. He choked, his prick
    ready to burst in his pants. “Sweet Crissy.”

    Crissy was breathing hard. She lifted her ass and sighed as her father
    whisked off her panties. Quickly, she spread her legs. “Touch my pussy,
    Daddy. I’m all wet.”

    Douglas brought his hand to Crissy’s cunt, cupped her moist pussy-mound
    as she squirmed against his hand. Warm sticky cream soaked his palm.

    “Unnnnn, Daddy.” She lay completely naked, legs spread, tits jiggling,
    hips rolling as her father fondled and caressed her virgin cunt. “Ooooh
    … oooh … aaaah!”

    Douglas kneaded her tits and stroked her cunt. The sweet scent of her
    pussy invaded his head, making him dizzy. “Baby,” he rasped. “Sweet
    innocent baby.”

    Crissy brought her hand to her father’s bulging crotch. She rubbed it,
    squeezed, then shuddered as his cock throbbed violently through his
    pants. “Let me see your cock, Daddy,” she whispered hotly. “I’ve never
    seen a cock before.”

    Douglas was about to lose his mind. Hearing his daughter talk this way
    drove him crazy. “You take it out, Crissy,” he groaned.

    “Mmmmm, Daddy.” Reluctantly, she squirmed away from his hands. “Lay
    back on the bed and I’ll take off your pants.”

    Douglas dropped to the bed and stared at his naked daughter. He was
    tense, a raging fire in his balls spreading through his body. He
    gulped, leered, his gaze fixed on her tits as she quickly undid his
    belt and pulled down his zipper.

    Crissy was quivering. Without speaking, she pulled her father’s pants
    down. She sucked in her breath, her eyes widening as his cock seemed to
    leap up and stab the air. A soft gasp escaped her parted lips.

    Eagerly, she shoved his pants and shorts down around his ankles and
    gazed hotly at his towering prick. “It’s so big, Daddy,” she sighed
    breathlessly. “So big!”

    “Hold it, Crissy,” Douglas groaned. He swallowed, moistening his mouth
    as his prick throbbed like a toothache. “Touch it like I touched you.”

    “Oooh, I will,” she panted. “I wanna do everything with it.” She licked
    her lips and brought her small trembling hands to her father’s cock.
    Her fingers closed around his prick shaft. His cock twitched and
    throbbed.

    Searing flashes shot up her arm. It felt hot in her hand, making her
    swoon.

    “Ahhhh,” Douglas moaned, his hips jerking under his daughter’s stroking
    fingers.

    Crissy saw a white drop of jizz seep from his piss-slit. “Is that your
    cum, Daddy?” she asked innocently.

    “Yeah, baby,” he groaned. He was no longer thinking of her as his
    daughter. He was too hot. “My balls are filled with cum.”

    “Mmmm,” Crissy sighed. She hefted his huge swollen ball-sac in her
    hand. “God, they’re heavy.” She squeezed them gently, enjoying the
    sound of her father’s groans.

    “Nnnn, baby,” he rasped. The drop of cum became larger as more jizz
    seeped from his piss-slit. He jerked up, driving his prick through her
    fingers. His balls rumbled, swelling even larger as Crissy stroked his
    cockshaft and fondled his balls.

    “Can I lick your cock, Daddy?”

    Douglas twisted on his back. His daughter’s soft innocent voice rang in
    his head. “Yeah, baby. Kiss it. Do anything you want to it.”

    Crissy was creaming. She brought her mouth to his bloated cockhead,
    swiped her tongue over his pisser, scooping the thick white glob of cum
    into her mouth. “Mmmm, it’s delicious.”

    The touch of her tongue on his cock was like fire. He jammed up and
    more cum seeped out. “Lick it, Crissy.”

    Crissy licked his cockhead again, savoring the taste of his cum. It was
    like a whole new world, a hundred times better than what she had done
    with her sister.

    She wanted to gobble on his prick forever. She slapped out her tongue,
    swirling it over his cockhead, soaking it with her spit. More cum
    seeped out and she smeared the sticky ooze over her lips. Tremors swept
    through her pussy and her entire body was quaking with lust.

    “More, Crissy,” Douglas groaned. “Lick it all over.”

    Crissy squirmed on the bed, the light from the window giving her a good
    view of his long thick cock. “Ooooh, Daddy. It’s beautiful.” She
    brought her mouth to it, kissed his cockshaft and enjoyed her father’s
    groans of pleasure.

    “Don’t talk, baby. Lick it.”

    Crissy parted her lips, then clamped them over his hard throbbing
    cockshaft. She glided her lips up and down his long piece of hot
    cockmeat, drenching it in spit. Her tongue flicked out, caressing his
    cockshaft as her head moved up and down.

    “Yeah, baby,” Douglas rasped. “Lick it. Suck it!”

    “Yes, Daddy,” Crissy panted. She slobbered spit all over his fat prick
    shaft, slapped her tongue over his balls and coated them with her
    drool. The rough texture of his ball-sac excited her and she whimpered,
    knowing that his balls were stuffed with the tangy tasting cum.

    Douglas jerked up from the bed. “Your mouth, baby. Put it in your
    mouth.”

    Breathing hard, Crissy slurped her way up from his balls and over his
    prick shaft. She reached his bloated cockhead and opened her mouth. In
    a flash, she swallowed his cockhead into her mouth.

    “Unnn, Crissy.” He squirmed on his back, forcing himself not to lunge
    up and rip into his daughter’s tight throat with his prick. His gut
    churned as the heat of her eager mouth invaded his cockshaft,
    tantalized his swollen balls. “Crissy! Baby!”

    Crissy inched his prick into her mouth, his cockhead grazing along the
    roof of her mouth. She wiggled her tongue and heard her father gasp.
    Turning him on and giving him pleasure made her feel like a woman.

    “Try to get it all in your mouth, baby,” Douglas pleaded. “Take it slow
    and easy.”

    Crissy wanted to please her father more than anything else in the
    world. She gripped his cockshaft at the base and sucked. She eased the
    head of his prick into her throat, choking back a gag as she breathed
    hard through her nose.

    “Yeah, baby.” He jerked his hips, the head of his prick penetrating her
    throat. “Relax, baby. Relax.”

    Crissy listened. She wanted every inch of his prick in her mouth.
    Gulping, she shoved her face forward. His cockhead speared her throat,
    throbbing. Eyes bulging, she forced more of his prick into her throat
    until her wet clinging lips touched her fingers.

    Douglas’ balls felt as if they would burst. He jabbed up, smashing her
    lips into her fingers. “Baby! Suck! Suck!”

    Greedily, Crissy sucked on his cock. It was stretching her throat,
    making her hungry for every inch. She pulled her hand away and slammed
    her head forward, taking his cock to the root. Gurgling, she mashed her
    lips against his groin, his prick completely buried.

    “Yeah,” Douglas groaned. He stared down at his daughter. He jabbed up,
    his cock skewering her mouth. He felt her teeth and tongue on his
    prick. His face twisted in agony. His balls rumbled, ready to explode.
    He fought his lust for the moment. There was plenty of time to cum.

    Crissy loved what she was doing. It was better than eating Tammy’s
    pussy. She dragged her teeth along his cock as she came up for air.
    When her teeth banged against the ridge of his bell-shaped cockhead,
    she stopped. She took one hard deep suck, then popped her mouth off.
    “Did I do good, Daddy?”

    “Jesus, baby. You’re a natural. You took it all on your first try.”

    “I loved it, Daddy. You taste so good.” She licked her lips.

    Not having his daughter’s hot wet mouth on his prick was driving him
    crazy. “Don’t stop, Crissy. Suck me some more.”

    “Can I suck it until you cum?” she asked innocently.

    He nodded, his spit-soaked cock stabbing the air. “Until you’ve sucked
    out every drop.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy. Thinking about it makes me all mushy inside my pussy.”
    She dropped her head, her long blonde hair spraying out over her
    father’s groin.

    “Don’t stop until I tell you,” he moaned, not wanting her to screw him
    up. “You’re gonna get an awful lot of cum in your mouth.”

    Her father’s cum was exactly what Crissy wanted and she had no
    intention of stopping until she drained his balls.

    With her mouth filled with his cock, Douglas jerked up, fucking her
    eager mouth with short punching stabs. He groaned as her teeth scraped
    along his cockshaft, twisted as her quick tongue whipped over the
    sensitive underside of his prick, and lunged up each time Crissy took a
    deep hungry suck on his cockhead.

    With her arms stiff, her palms flat against the mattress, Crissy held
    her head steady, allowing her father to fuck her face. It had her
    crazy. Gurgling noises came from her mouth, blending with her father’s
    groans.

    She lashed her tongue over his cockshaft each time he jammed his cock
    up into her mouth. When he jerked back, she sucked deep, making him
    twist his hips and groan. She used her teeth, gnawing frantically each
    time he fucked his cock into her face. Spit dribbled from her lips,
    oozed down his throbbing prick shaft, soaked the thick hair that
    surrounded his cock, and trickled down his balls.

    Douglas’ ass lurched up from the bed, his long thick cock stabbing into
    her throat. “Baby,” he growled hoarsely. “Ooooh, sweet baby!”

    Crissy felt his prick swell in her mouth and sensed by his quickening
    pace that he was getting ready to cum. The idea swam in her head and
    made the inside of her cunt pulse jealously for her father’s cock. She
    took a deep suck, then whipped her tongue over his prick as he jabbed
    it into her throat.

    “I’m there, Crissy! Don’t take your mouth away,” Douglas was in a
    frenzy. He lunged up, driving his prick in and out of her greedy mouth.
    His balls rumbled, swelled, ready to explode. He balled his fists, his
    body settling into a fast rhythmic pace. “I’m ready, Crissy! Jesus
    Christ!”

    Her father’s lust excited the young virgin. She sucked deeper, chewed
    harder, wanting him to cream her face as quickly as possible. One deep
    suck had her father’s growling voice filling the room, and in the back
    of her lust-sopped brain, she wondered if Tammy had awakened and was
    watching.

    “I’m cumming, Crissy,” Douglas roared, not caring if his other daughter
    heard or not. “I’m cumming!”

    Crissy choked as the first thick stringy wad of her father’s cum
    spurted into her mouth. She swallowed, gulping at his spewing cock.
    More cum shot from his piss-slit, filled her cheeks and oozed down her
    throat. She tried swallowing it as fast as it spurted from his
    cockhead.

    “Keep suckin’,” Douglas bellowed. “Don’t stop! Suck! Suck!” He was out
    of his skull. His balls burst again and his prick jabbed her hot
    sucking mouth.

    Crissy began bobbing her head, giving her father more fantastic
    pleasure as he fucked her throat with his climaxing cock. She slammed
    her head down and met his upward lunge, her lips smashing into his
    groin. A hot squirting wad of cum shot down her throat.

    “Keep suckin’,” Douglas growled, his hips drilling his prick up into
    her gobbling mouth.

    “Chew it! Suck!”

    Crissy went insane. What she was doing to her father sent her soaring
    into bliss. She sucked, chewed and beat his prick with her tongue. Cum
    flooded her mouth, choked her, squirted down her gullet. It gushed from
    her nose and mouth, drenched his groin, and drooled down his almost
    empty balls.

    Douglas arched his back and slammed up into his daughter’s face. A jet
    stream of cum gushed from his pisser, spurting down her throat.
    “Aghhhh!” He dropped back to the bed, twisting as Crissy took the
    attack to him.

    Crissy slammed her face down, spearing her throat with her father’s
    squirting cock. She dragged her head back and gnawed at his cockshaft.
    She sucked, bringing the cum up from his balls and into her hungry
    mouth.

    Hissing through clenched teeth, Douglas ravaged his daughter’s mouth.
    He fucked her face, ripping into her throat, banging her lips each time
    her face whacked into his groin. He stiffened, fell back, his balls
    almost drained.

    Crissy, out of her mind, continued to devour her father’s cock. Her
    head moved rapidly up and down his prick shaft, her lips gliding
    effortlessly along his slippery prick.

    Faster and faster, she bobbed her head, her blonde hair whipping across
    his groin.

    She gulped, his cock about empty. She sucked, wanting every drop.
    Drawing in her cheeks, she sucked the last remaining drops of her
    father’s cum into her greedy mouth.

    “Oooh, baby. Enough.” Douglas groaned, jerking his hips, his cock
    spent, his balls empty. “No more, baby!”

    Crissy pulled her mouth off her father’s cock and gazed up at him from
    glazed blue eyes. “Let me lick you clean,” she panted. “I don’t want to
    waste any of it. It’s so delicious.”

    Douglas let out a groan. “Sure, baby. Just don’t suck my cock. It’s
    sore from your mouth.” His muscles relaxed and he leered down at his
    naked daughter.

    Crissy giggled and licked her lips. White globs of cum stuck in his
    cock hair. Stringy wads coated his balls. Like a kitten lapping milk,
    Crissy cleaned her father’s prick and balls. She sucked the globs of
    cum from his cock hair, then when he was clean, she lifted her head,
    her innocent face flushed with lust. “Did I do good, Daddy?”

    “Fantastic, Crissy. Fantastic.”

    Chapter 4

    Crissy was thrilled. She crawled up into her father’s arms, rubbing her
    hot virgin body against his hard powerful frame. “Am I as good as Mommy
    before she left us?” she asked.

    “Better, baby,” Douglas rasped, cradling his child in his arms.

    “Oooh, Daddy.” She tingled all over, found his mouth and gave him a wet
    hungry kiss.

    Douglas groaned and sucked on her tongue, his wet limp prick mashed
    against her soft belly.

    Crissy pulled her mouth away from her father’s lips. “Suckin’ your cock
    was the greatest, but I’m so hot. Will you help me, Daddy?”

    Douglas rubbed his child’s lithe naked body. His hands cupped the firm
    cheeks of her ass, kneading her pliant assmeat. He felt her small tits
    mash against his chest, her nipples like hot pokers searing his skin.
    “I’ll take care of you, baby,” he groaned.

    “Oooh, Daddy,” she sighed. She showered him with kisses, then dropped
    her hand down to his limp prick. A hot shiver raced up her arm. “Will
    you fuck me, Daddy? I wanna be fucked so bad.”

    Douglas’ head was spinning. He fondled her young writhing body, his
    mouth hungry, working frantically over his daughter’s neck. He kneaded
    her tits, his mouth working down her soft creamy body. “As soon as my
    cock’s hard again, Crissy,” he said.

    “Oh, Daddy! I’m burning up!” She lay on her back, her pussy on fire,
    juices flowing, coating her cunt in filmy cream. “Suck my titties,
    Daddy! Suck ’em!”

    Douglas’ urgent mouth found the small plump mounds of his daughter’s
    tits. He sucked hard, making Crissy whimper with glee. He chewed on her
    nipples, working his tongue over the hard bullet tips.

    Crissy squirmed on her back. She scratched her nails through her
    father’s hair, then pressed his mouth to her tits. “Ooooh, Daddy!
    Daddy!”

    Douglas dined on her tits, his hands roaming down to her slim hips. He
    dipped one hand between her parted legs, cupping the blonde mound of
    her overheated pussy. Juice flowed into his hand.

    “Unnnn Daddy!” she gasped, humping her hips and grinding her cunt
    against his hand. “Lick me. Lick my pussy before you fuck me.”

    Douglas was drunk with passion. He chewed his way down his daughter’s
    virgin body, crawled between her long slender legs. “You a virgin,
    baby?” he panted.

    “Yes, Daddy. I want you to break my cherry.” She squirmed her hips. “I
    wanna feel your cock up inside my fuckhole.”

    Douglas groaned and stared at her pussy. It had been years since he had
    broken a cherry and his cock throbbed, growing again, stiffening.

    “Lick me, Daddy. Make me hotter.” Crissy clawed her way down her slim
    body, and she parted the velvety folds of her cunt, exposing her
    fuckhole. “I wanna cum, Daddy. God, I’m so hot.”

    Douglas wanted to fuck her this instant. His cock was hard enough, but
    he wasn’t going to lose the chance of sucking out a virgin pussy. He
    brought his mouth to his daughter’s cunt, moaning as his lips clamped
    to her wet seeping pussy. His cock, pressed against the mattress,
    throbbed, anxious to fill Crissy’s virgin fuckhole.

    “Ooooh, Daddy!” She humped, twisting her hips, her cunt grinding
    against her father’s face. “Suck! Suck!” She was out of her skull.

    Douglas sucked, using his tongue. She tasted sweet, innocent, and it
    drove him crazy. He slipped his hands under her jiggling ass, cupped
    her cheeks and squeezed. Warm cream flowed over his face.

    Crissy was like a firecracker ready to go off. She whimpered, her hips
    rolling, her hands skimming over her flesh. It was like a dream.

    Her father was eating out her cunt and soon he would be shoving his
    gorgeous cock up inside her virgin pussy. She would truly be a woman.

    With her father licking her cunt, and her mind spinning with thoughts
    of being fucked, Crissy’s pussy exploded. “I’m creaming, Daddy. Ooooh,
    I’m cumming!”

    Crissy humped up, rolling her hips. Her small creamy tits jiggled.
    “Ooooh, Daddy. I’m cumming! Lick me! Lick me!”

    Douglas slapped his tongue up through her cunt. Hot virgin pussy-cum
    flowed over his face. Hearing his daughter squeal with pleasure drove
    him wild. She was delicious and he sucked deeper, drawing her cuntlips
    into his mouth.

    Orgasms swept through Crissy’s writhing body. Her cunt muscles pulsed
    against an empty channel. She shoved down and ground her cunt into her
    father’s mouth. “I’m creaming you, Daddy! Ooooh, God!”

    Douglas held onto her ass and feasted on her virgin pussy. Twisted and
    bent, his cock ached. He gobbled on her pussy, found her clit and
    captured it between his teeth.

    Crissy arched her back, slamming her pussy into her father’s mouth.
    “Bite. Daddy! Make me cum again!”

    Spit drooled from her open mouth. Cum gushed from her cunt, drenched
    her father’s face and soaked the cheeks of her ass.

    Douglas chewed, sucked and used his tongue. He nipped her clit with his
    teeth, made Crissy screech with joy. His own hips were jerking, his
    cock jabbing into the mattress.

    Crissy stiffened and fell back to the bed, a quivering mass of flesh.
    “Oooooh, Daddy!” She squirmed. “Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    Douglas came up from between his daughter’s legs. He was crazed with a
    desire to ravage his child’s body. He pulled his powerful frame up over
    Crissy’s slim figure and stared down at her flushed passion-filled
    face. “Did I eat you as good as Tammy?” he asked with a grin.

    “Oh, Daddy!” she gasped. “You know?”

    “Yeah, baby. I saw the whole thing this morning.”

    She felt his cockhead against her stomach. “You mad?”

    “No,” he panted, his prick throbbing, ready to rip into his daughter’s
    virgin pussy.

    She was too hot to talk about her sister. “Stick it in me, Daddy,” she
    panted. She humped up and rocked her hips as his cock pressed against
    her stomach. “Oooooh, fuck me!”

    Douglas brought his lust under control. “It’ll hurt, baby.”

    “I don’t care!” she gasped. “I want your cock.” She raked his thick
    arms with her nails. “Fuck me. Make me a woman.”

    Douglas eased the bloated head of his cock between the puffy folds of
    his daughter’s pussy. Hot buttery pussy-cream flowed over his cockhead,
    making him groan. He pushed, the head of his prick pressing against the
    thin skin of his daughter’s cherry.

    “Ooooh, Daddy! I feel it. Fuck me. Take my cherry!” She was delirious,
    screaming at the top of her lungs.

    Douglas stared at her contorted face. He jabbed forward, the head of
    his prick ripping through her cherry as if it were tissue paper.
    “Baby,” he roared, plunging through her virgin fuckhole until his cock
    was buried to the hilt. “Sweet, baby!”

    “Ayieeee!” Crissy screamed. “Daddy!” She bucked up, twisting, her
    teenaged body impaled on her father’s stiff cock. “It hurts so bad!”

    Hissing through his teeth, he kept his prick buried. The muscles of her
    cunt were tightly wrapped around his cockshaft, pulsing, milking his
    prick instinctively. “Relax,” he whispered. “Relax.”

    Crissy bucked like a wildcat under her father’s cunt-splitting prick.
    She twisted her hips, squirmed, but couldn’t get free. Her father was
    too strong and his cock was too deep. “Take it out!” she cried in a
    moment of terror. “Oooooh, please!”

    Douglas ignored her pleas, knowing the pain would go away. He moved his
    hips slowly, allowing her pussy to adjust to having it stuffed with his
    prick. “Easy, baby,” he soothed, keeping his raging passion in check.
    “The pain will go away.”

    Crissy thrashed beneath her father, whimpering, the pain unbearable.
    She bucked up, jerking her hips. She clawed his arms, her blue eyes
    bulging. “Daddy … it hurts!”

    Douglas eased back, pushed forward, his cock slipping easily into her
    pussy. “Unnn, baby.”

    “Aghhhh!” Crissy wailed. She twisted her hips as her father stuffed her
    cunt. This time when he stabbed into her cunt, the pain disappeared and
    a hot sizzling warmth took its place. Pain gone, her passion quickly
    returned, turning her back into a hot crazed sex kitten. “Daddy!
    Daddy!”

    “Yeah, baby!” He grinned. “I told you.” He eased back, leaving only the
    head of his bloated cock buried inside his daughter’s pussy. “Ride it,
    Crissy.”

    “Yes, Daddy,” she panted. Crissy lifted her hips, her stretched cunt
    gliding wetly over her father’s buried prick. “Unnnn. Oooooh, it feels
    so good! So damn fuckin’ good!”

    Douglas’ balls swelled. He leered down, watched as his lust-crazed
    teenaged daughter fucked herself madly on his stiff prick. “Enjoy,
    baby. Fuck yourself blind.”

    “I am,” she squealed. “Ooooh, Daddy. It’s the best feeling in the
    world.” Crissy bucked up. The syrupy juice in her pussy bathed his fat
    cockshaft. Her muscles pulsed rapidly against his prick. She twisted
    her hips and ground her clit against his hard groin. “Ooooh, Christ,
    I’m goin’ crazy.”

    “Not yet, baby,” he assured her. “It gets even better.” To give her an
    example, he drove his hips forward, pounding her wriggling body back
    into the mattress. He eased back, lunged again, then twisted his hips,
    his cockhead gouging the tight wet walls of her sizzling cunt.

    “Ahhhh! Yessss!” She bucked up and met his thrusting stabs, her clit
    mashed by his groin. “Aghhhhh! Don’t stop! Keep fuckin’ me, Daddy!”

    Douglas fucked hard, smashing his daughter’s body between his hard
    driving fame and mattress. With his cock buried, he jerked his hips,
    twisting his long fat prick inside her fuckhole. His teeth clenched,
    his jaw tight, his cock throbbed inside her tight steamy pussy. “Baby.”

    With her pussy filled with her father’s prick, Crissy went wild. She
    thrashed beneath him, her tits jiggling, her fingers kneading his stiff
    muscled arms. “I’m in heaven, Daddy. Make me cum.”

    “Soon, baby,” he rasped, stabbing her gulping cunt with long teasingly
    slow strokes. “When you can’t stand the pleasure anymore.”

    Tammy opened the door and stared into Crissy’s bedroom. A gasp caught
    in her throat and her knees went weak. “Oh, God,” she whispered,
    watching her father slam his cock into Crissy’s pussy. “Ooooh, God.”

    Neither Crissy nor her father heard or saw Tammy. They were too busy
    fucking.

    Crissy trembled. Hot spasms rippled through her pussy each time her
    father plunged his cock into her sopping-wet hole. She quivered, using
    her cunt muscles every time her father eased back and dragged his cock
    from her cunt hole. “Faster, Daddy! I’m going crazy.”

    Douglas was going crazy, too. Fucking his daughter’s tight wet pussy
    had his balls rumbling and his cockshaft thickening with blood. “How’s
    this, baby?” he growled, shortening his strokes and adding more power
    behind the quickening thrusts.

    “Oooooh, my God! Yes! Yes!” She felt his fat throbbing cock inside her
    cunt. Her hips bucked and she thrust her cunt forward. “You’re so deep,
    Daddy!”

    With the next plunge, Douglas smacked his groin against her trembling
    body. The head of his cock stabbed deep. “Unnn, Crissy!”

    “Fuck me, Daddy!” she wailed, her cunt gliding wetly along his cum-
    swelled hard-on. Her hips came ramming up, her pussy gobbling on his
    buried cockshaft. Her ass crashed back to the bed as her father pounded
    her into the mattress. She moaned, matching his quick stabbing thrusts
    with her own jerky moves.

    Douglas fucked into her juicy pussy with fast-paced lunges. “Baby.” His
    broad chest heaved as his breathing grew more intense. Hard jabs drove
    his cock into her squiggling body. He drilled her pussy, fucking the
    entire length of his prick into her frothy cunt.

    “Daddy! I’m so close!” She lunged up, twisting her hips.

    Douglas rammed back, his cock slicing through her mushy fuckhole. He
    felt her gripping cunt muscles squeeze his stabbing cockshaft. “Baby
    … you’re dynamite!”

    “Ooooh, Daddy!” His words made her head spin. She banged her cunt onto
    his cock and ground her clit against his hard groin. “I feel so full!”
    Her slim sizzling body wiggled frantically on the bed as whimpering
    sobs escaped her drooling mouth.

    “Daddy!” The last hard driving fuck-thrust triggered her orgasm. She
    began to shake. Her legs came around his back and locked, her heels
    digging into his hips.

    “I’m cumming! I’m … cumming!” Orgasms ripped through her pussy. Her
    cunt flooded with her pussy-cum, bathing her father’s stabbing prick.
    Her pussy pulsed rapidly, eager for the load of cum buried in her
    father’s swinging balls.

    “I’m cumming, Daddy. I’m creaming all the fuck over!” Crissy went
    insane.

    Douglas saw his daughter’s face twist into an expression of lust. He
    knew she was creaming, felt the orgasms in her pussy attack his cock.
    It blew his mind. He fucked her harder, making her scream.

    “Cum, Daddy!” she squealed. “Cum! Cum!”

    With his next stabbing thrust, Douglas’ balls erupted. Hot thick cum
    shot up through his pounding prick, spewing from his pisser. Thick
    globs of cum whitewashed his daughter’s tight cunt. “I’m cumming, baby!
    Jesus Christ. I’m cumming!”

    Crissy arched her back. The hot squirting cum from her father’s prick
    sent her screaming into another series of fantastic orgasms. She lunged
    up, rocking her hips, craving more of his spewing prick. “I feel your
    cum, Daddy! Oooooh, keep cumming! Fuck me!”

    Hot sticky cum poured from her pussy each time her father rammed his
    cock into her wiggling body. She felt his cum fill her body and it
    drove her mad. “Harder, Daddy! Faster!”

    Her ass hammered the bed. Her tits shook, the nipples sore and swollen.
    “I’m still cumming!” She bucked up, twisting her clit against his groin
    as he slammed her back to the bed.

    Douglas pounded her violently. His hips jabbed forward at blinding
    speed, driving his cock to the root each time. “Baby,” he roared, his
    muscles straining, his arms weakening.

    Crissy’s cum greased her father’s drilling cockshaft. It mixed with his
    cum inside her fuckhole, gushed out down her cunt crack and formed a
    puddle on the sheet. A gurgling moan escaped her mouth. It was as if
    her father’s cock had stabbed into her throat. “Your … cock …
    ooooh, Daddy! I …” She was delirious.

    Douglas stared from glazed eyes at his daughter’s beautiful face. In
    the throes of passion, her face had lost its innocence. His gut knotted
    as his cum-stained balls slapped against her quivering body with each
    stab into her squishy cunt.

    Crissy was in bliss. Her hips moved at the same frantic pace her father
    had set. Her ass came off the bed, her hips bucked, and she moaned when
    he drove her squirming twisting body back onto the bed. “Ooooh, Daddy!”
    She stiffened, raking his chest. “Ahhhh!”

    Douglas fucked hard, his balls about drained. His arms crumbled and he
    crushed her beneath him, his hips still stabbing, slicing his cock in
    and out of her climaxing pussy.

    Crissy found his neck with her mouth and chewed. Her arms circled his
    back, and she held him tight. She lunged up, moaning, her tits crushed
    against his chest. “Ooooh, Daddy!”

    Douglas ground her back onto the bed, his hands skimming under her
    body, clutching the cheeks of her jiggling ass. Panting, his groans
    lost in her throat, he fucked her maniacally until she lay limp and
    weak beneath him.

    Crissy purred like a contented cat. She stroked his back lovingly. Her
    hips twitched and her legs fell away from his body. She lay there,
    savoring her cum-stuffed cunt. “I’m a woman, Daddy,” she whispered.

    Douglas rolled off his daughter’s body and panted as he caught his
    breath, his prick limp, sticky, lying like a slab of meat against his
    thigh. “You’re better than your mother ever was.”

    “Mmmm, Daddy,” she cooed, rolling into his arms. It was then that she
    spotted Tammy standing at the door. “Tammy!”

    Douglas lifted his head. “How … long have you been there?”

    “Long enough to want you to do the same thing to me,” Tammy sighed. She
    ran into the bedroom and joined them on the bed.

    “I’ll never make it through the night,” Douglas groaned happily.

    “I think you will,” Tammy said, scampering down to his limp cock.

    Crissy licked his chest. “I know you will.”

    Chapter 5

    Tammy licked her father’s prick, tasting the juices of Crissy’s pussy.
    “You gonna break my cherry, too, Daddy?” she cooed.

    “When you get me hard,” he groaned. He stroked Crissy’s hair as she
    nibbled on his chest.

    “Ooooh, I’ll get you hard,” Tammy giggled. She wanted her father’s cock
    as badly as Crissy had wanted it. She crawled between his legs, then
    lapped her tongue over his balls. She was trembling, knowing once his
    prick was hard, her father would rip away her cherry.

    “You want any help?” Crissy sighed. She nibbled her way across her
    father’s chest. She licked him, her tongue burning a path to his groin.

    “Sure,” Tammy said. “We’ll make him crazy and then he can bust me open
    like he busted you.”

    Crissy giggled. It was the first time in her life she had beaten her
    older sister at anything. “You’ll love it, Tammy,” she said, bragging.
    “It hurts, but, oh, does it feel good.”

    Douglas moaned under the hot licking mouths of his two daughters. He
    heaved a sigh, knowing it would be a long night. “Have fun, kids.”

    “We will, Daddy!” Crissy giggled. She joined her sister at her father’s
    limp prick. “He sucked my cunt, too,” she boasted.

    Tammy contained her jealousy. They had all night and she was sure that
    whatever their father did to Crissy, he would do to her. She licked her
    tongue up over his balls.

    Crissy sucked the head of his cock into her mouth. She swirled her
    tongue over his prick-head, skimming into his pisser.

    “Jesus,” Douglas groaned, wondering if he would survive the night.

    “I sucked him off first,” Crissy continued to taunt. “His cum was
    delicious!”

    Tammy ignored her and licked her father’s balls.

    “Get on your side, Daddy,” Crissy said. “I’ll lick your ass while Tammy
    sucks you hard again.” She winked at her sister.

    Douglas did as his daughter asked, eager to feel Crissy’s mouth on his
    ass. “Ream me, baby.”

    “Mmmmm, you look great, Daddy,” she mewled. She licked his hips, then
    slithered her tongue over his ass. “Mmmmm.”

    Tammy feasted on her father’s limp cock. She brought his meaty prick
    into her mouth and gently chewed, enjoying his moans of pleasure. She
    had to admit, even to herself, that Crissy’s boldness and oversexed
    personality was making this all possible. She didn’t know how it had
    happened, she only cared that it did.

    Douglas jerked his hips, his cock filling Tammy’s mouth. He jerked
    back, slammed his ass against Crissy’s face. “God, I must be the
    luckiest man alive,” he moaned.

    Crissy plunged her tongue into his ass, working her spit into his
    shitter. Already, the passion her father’s cock had satisfied her with
    earlier began to tickle her again deep in her pussy. She sucked hard,
    snaking her tongue deep, her hands clawing his back.

    Tammy felt the strength return to her father’s cock. It spurred her on.
    She chewed hungrily, feeling it begin to throb in her mouth.

    “Keep suckin’, Tammy,” Douglas groaned. His gut churned and his balls
    began to swell with a new load of jizz.

    Crissy pulled her tongue from her father’s asshole. She sucked on his
    asscheeks, turning his flesh red and blotchy. Moaning, she writhed on
    the bed, her hot little pussy getting all creamy. She rubbed her body
    against the back of his legs, mashing her tits against him. “Ooooh,
    Daddy. I love sucking your ass.”

    Douglas groaned, thrashing between his two sex-crazed daughters. “I’m
    getting hard, Crissy. Tammy’s good.”

    Tammy swelled with pride. She popped her mouth off his cock and chewed
    his prick shaft. Warm spit soaked his cockshaft, dribbled to the sheet.

    Crissy didn’t care that Tammy could suck cock. She knew she was
    terrific and she had been to her father’s prick first, had her cherry
    busted first, and now she was sucking on his ass. Another first. It was
    all that mattered.

    Tammy fondled his balls and, slipping her hand between his legs, she
    played with Crissy’s tits. Her virgin pussy was soaked, pulsing, greedy
    for her father’s cock. She lathered his prick with spit, trembling as
    it grew thicker and longer.

    Crissy gasped under her sister’s manipulating fingers. She spread the
    cheeks of her father’s ass, buried her face, and plunged her tongue
    back into his asshole. She reached around, her fingers finding Tammy’s
    pussy. She stroked her virgin cunt slit, enjoying the sticky warmth of
    her sister’s cream as it flowed over her fingers.

    Tammy moaned, humping her sister’s fingers as she gobbled hungrily on
    her father’s almost stiff cock.

    Douglas was sandwiched between them, Tammy on his prick, Crissy on his
    ass. He jerked, slamming his prick into Tammy’s mouth.

    Tammy gagged, pulled her mouth away. Panting, she stared at his prick.
    It was jutting out from his groin stiff as a board. “It’s hard.”

    Crissy came away from her father’s ass, rolled him onto his back and
    stared at his prick. “Let’s share him for awhile,” she panted.

    Tammy, greedy for it all, gobbled his cock into her mouth. She wasn’t
    going to give up his cock unless she had to. She plunged her head down,
    forcing the entire length into her throat. She sucked, her head bobbing
    up and down.

    Crissy watched. “I can do that, too,” she said smugly.

    Douglas could only groan. He slammed up into Tammy’s mouth and looked
    at Crissy. “For once, Baby … no fighting.”

    Crissy giggled. “There’s only one of you. What else can we do?” She
    joined her sister, chewing on the base of his prick as Tammy gobbled
    greedily on his bloated cockhead.

    Both girls licked, sucked, and nibbled on their father’s cock. Their
    lips met and they kissed each other, their tongues swirling around
    their father’s throbbing hard-on. Up and down his cock, their hot
    greedy mouths worked their magic, meeting at his bell-shaped pricktip,
    where they kissed again, their spit dribbling down all over his balls.

    “Jesus Christ,” Douglas groaned. His hairy balls ached. He jerked up,
    writhing in the hot sucking mouths of his two sex-crazed daughters.
    “You two little bitches are fabulous.”

    Crissy, having sucked her father off before, relinquished his cock to
    Tammy. “You suck him,” she purred. “I’ll take care of the rest of his
    body.” She nibbled her hungry mouth all over his groin, worked her way
    up to his chest. Her hot mouth slobbered over his heavy chest, chewed
    and sucked on his nipples.

    With Crissy gone, Tammy feasted on her father’s cock. She sucked it
    into her mouth, whipped her tongue over his bloated prick-head, then
    gobbled it into her throat. Cock hair tickled her nose as his prick
    throbbed deep in her gullet. Her pussy, virgin and wet, pulsed as she
    realized that soon his cock would be ripping through her cherry and
    making her a woman like Crissy. It drove her wild. “Unnnnn,” she
    moaned, her throat stuffed with his cock.

    Crissy was panting, her young body on fire. She writhed, rubbing her
    soft flesh against her father’s hard frame. “Ooooh, Daddy. Everything
    is so wonderful.”

    “I know, baby,” Douglas groaned. He caressed Crissy, his hips jerking,
    driving his cock in and out of Tammy’s hot sucking mouth.

    Crissy fused her mouth to her father’s, plunged her tongue and
    explored. Her tits mashed against his chest, and she pressed her cunt
    against his jerking hips, enjoying the friction against her clit.

    Douglas sucked his daughter’s invading tongue. He squirmed against her
    young soft body. His hips lunged up, his cock slamming into Tammy’s
    throat as he enjoyed both his children to the fullest.

    Crissy pulled her mouth from her father’s. “Fuck Tammy now,” she
    panted. “Let me watch you rip out her cherry.” She was trembling,
    overheated and eager to watch Tammy get fucked.

    Douglas groaned. Two cherries in one night. He jerked as Tammy’s mouth
    gnawed on his hard throbbing cock. “I’m ready. Jesus, am I ready.”

    Tammy dragged her teeth up the length of her father’s cock. “So am I,
    Daddy,” she whimpered. She looked at his prick and shivered. It would
    soon be buried in her pussy. “Ooooh, shit, I’m creaming already.”

    “So am I,” Crissy purred.

    Tammy threw herself on her back, spread her legs and moaned. “Fuck me,
    Daddy. Make me a woman, like Crissy.” She brought her fingers down to
    her virgin cunt and parted the slippery folds of her turned-on pussy.
    “Rip me open.”

    Douglas stared at Tammy’s red silky pussy hair. Frothy white cunt-cream
    oozed from her virgin pussy. “You’re sopping wet, baby.”

    “Stick it in me, Daddy!” she gasped, trembling with anticipation. “Fuck
    me!” Her hips wiggled frantically as she stroked her own cunt.

    Crissy stared at her sister, remembering how great she had tasted. She
    licked her lips. “Not that way, Tammy. Get on your hands and knees.”
    She giggled. “Pretend you’re a dog.”

    “Yeah,” Tammy moaned. She scrambled onto her hands and knees, wiggling
    her ass. “Fuck me, Daddy.”

    Crissy crawled over in front of her sister, got on her hands and knees,
    and shook her ass. “You can lick my cunt hole while Daddy fucks you.”

    Tammy swooned, her head reeling. She looked back at her father,
    wondering if he minded.

    “He knows, Tammy,” Crissy giggled. “He watched us today when we were
    fuckin’ around together.”

    Douglas leered at his two children. It was wild. His gaze fell to
    Tammy’s virgin cunt and his prick seemed to grow another two inches. He
    rubbed her ass, his fingers gliding down between her creamy asscheeks.

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” Tammy sighed. The inside of her cunt contracted. “Stick
    it in me.”

    Crissy crawled around behind her sister. She gripped her father’s huge
    cock. “Let me put it in, Daddy.”

    Douglas groaned, jerking his cock through Crissy’s fingers. His fingers
    still caressed the tiny wrinkled crack of Tammy’s shitter. He looked at
    Crissy and saw the lust in her innocent blue eyes, then stared at
    Tammy’s virgin fuckhole. “Whewww, whatta night this is goin’ to be.”

    Crissy tugged on his cock, pulling him closer to Tammy’s jiggling ass.
    Douglas stroked his cock across her virgin pussyslit, watching as hot
    buttery cunt-cream coated the head of his cock. “God, Tammy’s really
    creaming.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy!” Tammy wailed. “Don’t tease me.” She was shaking,
    anxious for her father to fuck her.

    Douglas ignored his daughter’s pleas and continued to torture her. He
    reached under, grabbed one of Tammy’s large tits and squeezed. “You’ll
    get it, Tammy.”

    He was seething with desire. “No more fooling around, Tammy,” he
    grunted, taking his hand off his prick. He stroked his cock through
    Tammy’s puffy cuntlips while Crissy pulled on Tammy’s tits. “You ready,
    baby?”

    “Yes, Daddy!” Tammy squealed. “Fuck me!”

    Douglas pushed the head of his cock into his daughter’s cunt. His
    prick-head pressed against her cherry and he paused, savoring the
    moment.

    “Ooooh, Crissy, I feel it!” Tammy began to tremble.

    “Hard, Daddy,” Crissy urged. “Ram it in her!”

    Douglas groaned, the heat of his daughter’s cunt sending hot jolts of
    passion through his cock shaft. He held her hips, bringing Tammy to a
    feverish pitch before ripping his cock through the thin skin of her
    cherry.

    “Do it, Daddy!” Tammy screeched. She shoved back, moaning as the
    pressure on her cherry increased.

    Douglas held his lust in check, the hot fire in Tammy’s pussy driving
    him wild.

    Crissy stared, first at Tammy’s flushed face, then at her father. “Fuck
    her, Daddy. Make her howl.”

    Douglas couldn’t take the strain any longer. Like an enraged lion, he
    slammed forward,his cock cutting through her cherry. He didn’t stop
    until his groin was flush with her quivering asscheeks.

    Tammy’s eyes bulged and her face twisted in agony. “Ayyieeee!” she
    screeched, thrashing her hips in a desperate effort to free her body of
    the terrible pain that her father’s cock was causing.

    Crissy saw the pain on her sister’s face. “Fuck her, Daddy!” she
    shrieked. Seeing her sister thrashing in agony turned her on. “Fuck her
    hard!”

    Douglas ignored Crissy’s shouts. He held his cock deep in Tammy’s
    pussy, feeling the muscles of her cunt trying to dislodge his prick.
    “Easy, Tammy. Easy!”

    Tammy jerked, her eyes filling with tears. Her mouth twisted, and she
    began to pant like a puppy, hoping the horrible pain would go away. “It
    hurts, Daddy!”

    Crissy giggled. She grabbed her sister’s tits, squeezed them hard,
    adding to Tammy’s pain. “You’ll be begging for his cock in a minute,”
    she moaned.

    Tammy jerked forward, twisting her shoulders. The pain in her pussy and
    the pain in her tits had her head spinning. She screamed and jerked her
    hips, but her father’s cock stayed buried to the hilt.

    Douglas eased back, then pushed slowly forward, allowing his screaming
    daughter to adjust to his thick prick. He fucked her slow and felt the
    juices in her pussy begin to flow again. A grin of triumph spread over
    his face. Tammy was just like Crissy. They were both hot for cock.

    Tammy’s pain-racked face changed to a mask of lust. “Ooooh, Daddy!” she
    wailed, feeling his cock begin to glide painlessly in and out of her
    pussy. “I like it. Oooooh, Daddy!”

    Crissy creamed as she watched Tammy enjoy their father’s prick. “Fuck
    him back, Tammy. Ride his cock.”

    Tammy rocked on her hands and knees. The pleasure in her pussy was
    mounting. “Ooooh, it feels so good!” She jerked back, her now-drenched
    pussy gobbling hungrily on her father’s prick each time he eased it
    into her pussy.

    Douglas felt the muscles of her cunt clamp around his thrusting
    cockshaft. His balls ached, slapping against the backs of her thighs.
    He filled her cunt with his cock and moaned. “You’re tight, baby. Nice
    and tight. Just like Crissy.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” she crooned, swaying back and forth. “I never knew it
    could feel so good.”

    Crissy felt a tinge of jealousy, but quickly erased it. She was going
    to have to share her father and there was nothing she could do about
    it. “Make her cum, Daddy!”

    “Not yet!” Tammy cried out. “Let me enjoy my first fuck!” She rotated
    her hips and the hungry muscles of her cunt pulsed against the stiff
    bloated meat of her father’s cock.

    Crissy crawled back in front of her sister’s face and presented her
    with the cheeks of her ass. “You can start licking my asshole anytime
    you want, Tammy.” She wiggled her ass, her body tingling.

    Tammy stared at her sister’s ass. When her sister’s cunt was stuffed
    full of her father’s prick, Crissy’s fuckhole looked even more
    delicious than it had this morning. She flicked out her tongue,
    slapping it over the creamy flesh of Crissy’s ass. She soaked it with
    spit, then began to chew on the sweet meat of her asscheeks.

    “Oooooh, Tammy,” Crissy moaned, wiggling her hips. “Go in my asshole.
    Ream me, Tammy! Tongue my shitter.”

    Tammy was in bliss. She thrived on her father’s groans as she massaged
    his slowly pumping cock with her cunt. She used her tongue on Crissy’s
    ass, enjoying her sister’s whimpering sighs of joy. Everything was
    fabulous.

    Douglas explored Tammy’s body with his hands, his gaze flowing over her
    asscheeks, up her smooth back, over her head to Crissy’s ass. “Jesus,
    whatta sight.” He jabbed, twisting his hips, his cock gouging at the
    spongy walls of his daughter’s sopping wet pussy.

    “Fuck her, Daddy!” Crissy shouted as she mashed her ass onto Tammy’s
    face. Her head snapped back. Tammy’s tongue had plunged deep in her
    asshole. “Oooooh, Tammy!”

    Tammy was out of her mind. She was getting fucked by her father, and at
    the same time, she was eating her sister’s asshole. Things couldn’t be
    better.

    Crissy collapsed on the bed, her ass high in the air, Tammy’s exploring
    tongue driving her wild. Spittle drooled from her panting mouth and she
    clawed the sheets, whimpering and writhing in bliss. “Ooooh, Tammy. I’m
    creaming.” She struggled, reached under, grabbed her own pussy and
    began to fondle it roughly.

    Douglas eased his cock from Tammy’s tight pussy. He felt the tremendous
    pressure of her wet grease-lined cunt hole try to keep him captive.
    With only the head of his prick inside Tammy’s cunt, he slammed
    forward, drilling his prick to the root. He fucked her over and over
    again.

    “Baby,” he groaned, each time he whacked his cock into her cunt.
    “Unnnn, Tammy!”

    Each slamming thrust of her father’s cock made Tammy howl. At the same
    time, it drove her face against the cheeks of Crissy’s ass and her
    tongue into her asshole. Both Crissy’s screams and her father’s grunts
    had her swirling on a cloud of lust.

    Douglas held his daughter’s hips in his big hands, his fingers sinking
    into her pliant assmeat. He moved slowly, with long powerful strokes,
    stuffing her cunt with his cock, then pulling out, torturing Tammy
    until she was sobbing hysterically for him to quicken his pace.

    Tammy’s screams were muffled against Crissy’s ass. Lights flashed
    behind her fluttering eyelids. Her father’s cock was the most wonderful
    thing in the world and he was driving her insane. His expert jabs were
    keeping her head spinning and she was glad that she had never given a
    boy her cherry. It would not have been as exciting.

    Crissy was writhing maniacally on the bed, her ass plastered against
    Tammy’s face and her own fingers pulling and clawing at her own clit.
    She jerked, gasping for air as she strained her neck to lift her head.
    “Deeper, Tammy! Go deeper!”

    Tammy gobbled hungrily on Crissy’s ass, her tongue plunging deep each
    time her father stabbed his cock into her pussy. She shuddered, waiting
    for each thrust of her father’s cock. The agony between each stab felt
    like an eternity and she wanted it faster.

    She pulled her face from Crissy’s ass. “Faster, Daddy! Please!” She
    rocked her hips, lunging back, using her natural instincts to drive her
    father crazy.

    Douglas, his lust boiling in his balls, picked up the pace, stabbing
    his cock faster into Tammy’s spongy wet cunt. He was greeted with more
    soupy cunt-cream. It bathed his prick, oozed out from between her
    cuntlips and ran down his swinging balls.

    “Yeses, Daddy!” Tammy screamed, thrilled with the quickening pace.
    “Oooooh, harder, Daddy! Harder!”

    Douglas obliged his screaming child. He fucked her with hard lightning
    jabs. His cock skewered her cunt deeply. Muscles tugged rapidly on his
    pounding cockshaft. “Baby,” he grunted, his balls rumbling in agony.

    With her father fucking her the way she wanted, Tammy went back to
    gobbling Crissy’s asshole. She reamed her sister’s shitter with her
    tongue and chewed viciously on her soft tender asscheeks, repaying her
    sister for mauling her tits so roughly. Spit slobbered from her mouth
    each time she licked and chewed Crissy’s asscrack.

    Crissy moaned and slammed back, her own fingers urgently pulling and
    rubbing her pulsing clit. She jabbed a finger into her pussy, smeared
    the creamy juice over her clit and sobbed with passion.

    Tammy was being battered by them both. Douglas was pounding her pussy
    and Crissy was mashing her face. She rocked on her hands and knees,
    drowning in the pleasure of her father’s jabbing prick. Her huge tits
    swelled, hanging like heavy weights, ready to explode. She bit Crissy’s
    ass and enjoyed her sister’s screams.

    Douglas watched the fantastic sight of his two naked daughters. His
    balls rumbled, aching to be rid of the thick cum that churned like
    lava. He brought his gaze back to Tammy’s jiggling ass, spread her
    cheeks and gazed hotly at her wrinkled asshole. “Soon, baby,” he
    groaned, his cock swelling, ready to burst.

    Douglas’ ears were bombarded by the screams and moans of his two lust-
    crazed children. He stared at his cock, enjoying the sight of his prick
    shaft skewering her tight pussy. Warm sudsy cream clung to his jabbing
    cockshaft. The squishing sounds of her pussy blended with his
    daughter’s wails of pleasure. He groaned and jabbed faster, his groin
    whacking against the cheeks of her ass.

    Tammy went insane. Never in her young life had she expected this. She
    swooned, her young mind conjuring up an image of what she looked like
    with her father fucking her pussy and her mouth plastered to Crissy’s
    ass. It overwhelmed her.

    “Unnnn,” she moaned, the garbled sound of her voice lost in Crissy’s
    asshole. Her body responded to her erotic image. She jerked, twisted,
    and bucked under her father’s driving cock. Spasms rippled through her
    body. Spit gurgled in her throat. She choked, forcing her spit into
    Crissy’s asshole. Her hips matched her father’s pace as she climbed
    toward a mind-blowing orgasm.

    Douglas slammed his prick into her pussy, his groin slapping noisily
    against the cheeks of her jiggling ass. Each thrust sliced his cock
    through the buttery ooze of her cream as it flowed from her pulsing
    cunt walls. His balls ached, each slap against her body reminding him
    that his cum needed to be released. He groaned and bit his bottom lip,
    fighting the urge to empty his balls.

    “Cum, Tammy,” he groaned, wanting his child to cream first. “Cum!”

    Tammy pulled her drooling mouth from Crissy’s asshole. The room was
    spinning, her body felt as if it were on fire. “I’m ready, Daddy. I’m
    ready!”

    Crissy wasn’t going to miss the best part. She rolled away and watched
    as her father fucked Tammy with hard demanding thrusts. Each stab
    brought a tremor to her pussy and she writhed and whimpered frantically
    on the bed, slobber oozing from her mouth.

    “Fuck her, Daddy! Make her cream!” Crissy was insane. “Cream him,
    Tammy. Drown his fuckin’ cock!” She sat up and stared at them both, her
    tits jiggling as she wiggled her ass on the bed.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” Tammy went into spasm. “I’m cumming! Oooooh, I’m
    cumming!”

    Her orgasm gripped her, sent her swirling into a screaming twisting
    fit. Hot orgasms ravaged her pussy, making her screech at the top of
    her lungs.

    Douglas slammed into her climaxing pussy. The hot pulsing muscles on
    his jabbing cockshaft made the cum rumble in his balls. He could no
    longer hold back the fire in his prick. His jabbing hips became a blur.

    “I’m cumming,” he roared. Hard demonic fuck-stabs forced the cum from
    his balls. Thick globs of white jizz sprayed from his cock head,
    spurting into the bubbling furnace of Tammy’s climaxing cunt.

    “I’m cumming,” he bellowed. “I’m creaming you, baby!” His cock swelled,
    his pricktip spewing out great globs of jism. It gushed into her
    exploding cunt. “Aghhhh … baby!”

    Crissy watched. It was like seeing herself. She felt each stab of her
    father’s cock as it cut into Tammy’s climaxing cunt. She licked her
    lips, feeding on the lust created by her father and sister. “Fuck her,
    Daddy! Harder!”

    Douglas fucked Tammy with vicious jabs. His cock, still spurting jizz,
    reached deep inside Tammy’s cunt hole, stretching it, flooding it. He
    looked at Crissy, a lewd grin on his lust-contorted face.

    Crissy pawed her own clit, sending hot orgasms through her empty pussy.
    She rocked on her ass and watched Tammy cream. “Cream Daddy, Tammy.
    Milk his fuckin’ cock.”

    Tammy was out of her head. She met each pounding thrust, absorbed it,
    shuddering and squealing as their bodies clashed. “I’m still cumming,
    Daddy! Oooooh, God!”

    Tammy twisted her head around saw her father behind her. It sent her
    reeling and another orgasm shot through her cunt like a red-hot bullet.
    Her head dropped, snapping from side to side, her red hair lashing
    across her twisted face.

    Hot cum spurted from Douglas’ dilated pisser. Cum flooded her pussy,
    greased her cunt hole, his cock fucking faster and faster through the
    soupy mixture of both their juices. He mauled her hips, every muscle in
    his body straining, bulging as he fucked his squealing daughter
    mercilessly.

    Tammy battled back as Crissy cheered, her voice blending with their
    screams and howls. She felt each squirt of her father’s cum. Each wad
    ignited another orgasm in her pussy. She tossed her head around, stared
    at Crissy. “Ooooh, Crissy. I’m in heaven.”

    She shoved back, almost collapsing. “More, Daddy! More!” She was as
    greedy as Crissy had been. She wanted every drop. “Harder! Harder!”

    Her green eyes floated in her head. “He’s creaming me, Crissy. I’m
    drowning!” Tammy was hysterical. Her arms crumbled and her face crashed
    onto the mattress, her pussy still impaled on her father’s drilling
    cock. She raked the sheets, stretching, twisting, wrenching her body
    maniacally as her father pounded her.

    Douglas was just about drained. His stabbing thrusts slowed, his balls
    just about empty. The last few squirts oozed from his piss-hole without
    any power. He groaned and stopped, his chest heaving as he caught his
    breath.

    “Enough, baby,” he rasped. His prick was still trapped inside Tammy’s
    pussy. It began to shrink, the muscles of her cunt refusing to let it
    go. He groaned again and rode the last of Tammy’s orgasms, then fell
    back, his prick popping from her body.

    “Ahhhhh!” Tammy cried, her body empty. She fell to the bed, whimpering
    and writhing in ecstasy. She was exhausted, sated like never before in
    her life. “Ooooh, Daddy. It was fantastic!”

    Crissy, crazed with passion after seeing Tammy cream, crawled over to
    her father. She licked his balls, her tongue swiping off gobs of cum.
    She sucked on his limp prick, cleaning it with her sucking lips and
    swishing tongue.

    Douglas groaned, finally pushing his daughter away. “No more, Crissy.
    Christ!”

    Crissy giggled and attacked Tammy. She rolled her sister over and
    stared at her fucked-out pussy. Cum oozed freely from her cunt hole.
    “Oooooh, are you gonna taste good now.”

    “No, Crissy,” Tammy protested. “I couldn’t take it!”

    Crissy didn’t care. She forced her sister’s legs apart and plastered
    her mouth to the girl’s pussy. She sucked, getting great thick globs of
    cum into her mouth. She swallowed the cum greedily, then reamed Tammy’s
    pussy, searching for more delicious cum. If Tammy tasted good this
    morning, she was fabulous tonight with cum oozing from her cunt hole.

    Tammy screamed as another orgasm almost made her faint.

    Crissy feasted for what seemed like an hour, but was only minutes. With
    her face covered with cum, she sat up, looked at them both. “We’re
    gonna have more fun together than anybody else in the world.”

    Douglas hauled his two daughters into his arms. “You two kids are
    fantastic.”

    “We know, Daddy,” Crissy said, giggling.

    Douglas cradled their heads. In minutes they were all asleep.

    Chapter 6

    Douglas opened his eyes, and he felt his two naked daughters’ warm
    bodies next to his. He heaved a sigh. It had been quite a day. Except
    for eating, they had spent the whole day in bed. He rolled over and
    looked at the clock. “Your Uncle Harry will be here soon,” he said.

    Crissy lifted her head and smiled. She rubbed her hand down over her
    father’s hard frame and found his cock. “He’d shit a brick if he found
    us all in bed like this.” She stroked her father’s prick.

    Douglas moaned. His kids were sex-crazy and he wondered how long he
    would be able to handle all of their passion.

    Tammy, awakened by their talk, cuddled closer to her father, her mouth
    already licking at his chest while her hand joined Crissy’s at his
    cock. “Maybe he’ll go away if nobody answers the door.”

    Douglas lay on his back, savoring the light caresses of his daughters’
    hands and their warm urgent mouths. “Maybe it would be a good idea if
    we did invite him to join us,” he suggested. “You two little nymphos
    are going to kill me.”

    Crissy giggled, slipped down under the covers and gobbled her father’s
    limp prick into her mouth. She sucked, lathered his cock with her spit.

    “Baby,” Douglas groaned. “God, don’t you get enough?”

    “Never,” Crissy giggled, coming up from under the sheets. “Maybe I
    should go down and entertain Uncle Harry.”

    Douglas grinned while he fondled Tammy’s large creamy tits. “Harry
    always has had a thing for you, Crissy. I think he’d love sticking his
    cock in you.”

    “Ohhh, shit,” Crissy sighed. She scrambled out of bed, her small tits
    jiggling. “You two play. When I’m done getting Uncle Harry to fuck me,
    I’ll bring him up here for a party.”

    Tammy kicked the sheets off, exposing her naked body. She scrambled
    into her father’s arms. “Now, I’ve got you all to myself.”

    Douglas held her, the ache in groin returning. “Put on something real
    sexy, Crissy. Blow his mind.”

    Crissy tingled. Her whole life had changed since yesterday morning. She
    grabbed a pair of tight shorts and slipped them on. The cheeks of her
    ass peeked out and the crotch dug erotically into the gash of her
    pussy. “God. I’m creaming already.”

    Douglas, his hand cupping Tammy’s wet pussy, watched as Crissy slipped
    on a skimpy halter. “Your uncle will have an instant hard-on when he
    sees you.”

    Crissy looked at herself in the mirror and liked what she saw. Quickly,
    she combed her hair, sweeping it into a long ponytail. “I hope Uncle
    Harry likes ’em young, hot and willing.”

    “You described my brother perfectly,” Douglas said, his cock throbbing
    under Tammy’s manipulating hands. “Tease him good and proper, baby.”

    “I will, Daddy.” She glanced back over her shoulder and saw Tammy
    feasting on her father’s cock, her pussy directly over her father’s
    face. “Chew her up, Daddy.”

    Douglas groaned, pulled Tammy’s pussy to his mouth and sucked.

    Crissy left the bedroom. Her sister and father were too busy eating
    each other to talk. She hurried downstairs to wait for her uncle, her
    young body sizzling, eager to sample another cock.

    Crissy was sitting on the couch when the doorbell rang. She almost
    jumped out of her skin. “Oooooh, shit,” she sighed, bouncing up from
    the couch and hurrying to the door.

    “Hi, honey,” Harry said when Crissy opened the door. His breath caught
    in his chest as he leered hotly at his young sexy niece. “Your father’s
    expecting me.”

    “Come on in, Uncle Harry,” Crissy purred, tingling under his hot
    glances. She went into his arms, rubbing her body against his, her lips
    grazing wetly over his open mouth. “You haven’t been around in weeks.”

    Harry’s groin turned to cement and he held her for a moment, aware of
    her soft young body pressed against his. He forced her out of his arms,
    his face flushed, his cock growing rapidly in his pants.

    Crissy took his hand, and she pulled him toward the couch. “You get
    comfortable. I’ll make you a drink.”

    Harry plopped on the couch and leered at his niece’s ass as she
    strolled over to the bar. “Whewww. I wonder how Doug manages to keep
    his hands off her,” he mumbled under his breath.

    “Did you say something?” Crissy cooed.

    “Nothin’, honey.” He stared at her ass as the soft creamy flesh of her
    asscheeks peeked out from under the tight-fitting shorts. His cock had
    stiffened into a raging hard-on. It happened every time he came over to
    visit his brother, but today, his hot sexy little niece seemed to be
    even sexier than ever.

    Crissy felt his stare on her ass. She bent over, gave him a good view
    as she picked up a piece of lint from the rug. She heard his breath
    suck in, and it turned her on.

    “Here’s your drink, Uncle Harry,” she said, walking toward him, her
    small tits jiggling under the loose skimpy halter.

    Harry devoured her with his eyes. “Where’s your father?”

    “He’ll be home in a few hours. He said to wait, and for me to keep you
    comfortable.” She licked her lips and winked. “You don’t mind, do you?”

    “Not at all, honey,” Harry said, his voice raspy.

    “I’m glad,” Crissy mewled, cuddling up against him on the couch. “I
    know I’m only a teenager, but maybe we can find some things to do while
    we wait for Daddy.”

    Harry’s cock ached in his pants. He felt the pressure of her tit
    against his arm and the sweet scent of her perfume invaded his head.
    The things he wanted to do, he knew for sure Douglas wouldn’t like at
    all. He took a large gulp of his drink.

    “Can I have some?” Crissy asked, rubbing her tit against his arm.

    “Aren’t you a little young to be drinking?” he said as Crissy took the
    glass from his hand.

    “I’ve been drunk before,” she purred, gulping down the drink. “Mmmmm,
    tastes good.”

    “You better be careful who you get drunk with,” Harry said, watching
    her go to the bar to make another drink. “Some boy might take advantage
    of you.”

    “Oooooh, I don’t like boys,” Crissy said, bringing him a much stronger
    drink. She stood in front of him. “I like men.”

    Harry’s eyes focused on her crotch and the seam of her shorts cutting
    into her pussy. He took the drink, then swallowed half of it. It was
    going to be a long two hours.

    Crissy glanced down at his crotch and saw the bulge. It turned her on,
    knowing she could make a man hot. “Do you like young girls, Uncle
    Harry?” She took his half empty glass and drained it.

    Harry stared, his mouth drying up and the bulge in his pants growing
    larger. “Every man likes young girls,” Harry said, his voice husky, his
    gaze riveted to Crissy’s plump tits straining against her sexy halter.

    “As young as me?” she purred, taking a deep breath, her nipples
    swelling, outlined erotically against the pink material of her top.

    “You’re just a baby,” Harry said, a lump growing in his throat.

    She spun around, and swinging her ass, went back to the bar and made
    another drink. “The boys don’t think I’m a baby,” she said, handing him
    another drink. “They’re always trying to get fresh with me.”

    “Do you let them?” he asked hoarsely, gulping thirstily on the fresh
    drink.

    “Never,” she said, enjoying her teasing game. “I don’t want some dumb
    boy pawing at my tits.” Her blue eyes brightened. “They’re always
    trying to stick their hands down my shorts and touch my pussy, too,”
    she added breathlessly.

    Harry’s mind filled with an image of Crissy naked. “You can’t blame
    them,” he said. “You’re a very sexy girl.”

    She leaned over, planting a wet kiss on her uncle’s mouth. “Thank you,
    Uncle Harry.”

    Harry’s eyes gazed into the top of her halter and saw the plump creamy
    flesh of her tits. It took all of his willpower not to grab her and
    haul her into his arms.

    Crissy knew where he was looking and she stayed bent over, giving him a
    real good look.

    “Maybe I should go,” Harry said, finding it difficult to keep his hands
    off his young niece. “I’ll come back when Doug’s here.”

    “No,” she pouted. She moved his arms and plopped on his lap. “Daddy
    would never forgive me if I didn’t keep you entertained while he was
    gone.”

    The entertainment Harry had in mind, he was sure, Doug would never
    approve of. He tried getting her off his lap, but she locked her arms
    around his neck.

    “Am I too young for you, Uncle Harry?” She brought her mouth to his ear
    and flicked out her tongue.

    “Jesus, Crissy,” Harry moaned. She was squirming on his cock and the
    pain filled his groin.

    “Drinking all that whiskey made me high.”

    “Come on, honey,” Harry rasped, the temptation to rape his hot sexy
    niece growing stronger.

    She rubbed against him and wiggled her ass. “I think your cock is
    sticking me in the ass,” she giggled. “I think you have a hard-on.”

    She grabbed his drink, stood up, and gulped it down. “Did I get you all
    hot and bothered, Uncle Harry?”

    Harry leered hungrily at his niece. His cock was throbbing and the
    taste of her warm wet lips lingered in his mind.

    “You didn’t answer me,” she teased. “Am I too young for you?”

    “You’re a baby,” he said, his voice low, laced with desire for his sexy
    blonde niece.

    “Oooooh, Uncle Harry.” She smoothed her hands over her tits, her hips
    rocking gently from side to side. “I’ll bet we could have a lot of fun
    together before Daddy gets home.”

    “You better stop fucking around, honey,” he warned. “I’m not some punk
    kid you can tease.”

    “I don’t wanna tease you,” she said. “I want to make love to you, like
    a woman.”

    He stared, watched her fondle her tits through her halter. “You’re a
    virgin, Crissy. Jesus Christ! I’m your uncle.”

    “I’m not a virgin,” she said, licking her lips. In the next instant,
    she whisked off her halter, bared her tits proudly, and enjoyed the
    shocked expression of lust on her uncle’s face.

    “God, Crissy. I can’t take much more of this.” He ogled her tits. They
    were beautiful, creamy, capped with pink rosy nipples.

    “You like looking at them?” she asked breathlessly. She hefted them in
    her hands. “Not as big as Tammy’s, but nice enough, huh?”

    The palms of Harry’s hands were sweaty. He reached for his niece, his
    lust raging like a fire in his balls. He spanned her creamy tits as she
    stepped eagerly toward him. “Unnnn, Crissy!”

    “Aaaaah!” she gasped, her knees buckling as she allowed her uncle to
    fondle her tits. “Ooooh, Uncle Harry. You’re making me cream.”

    Harry didn’t believe what was happening. He was playing with his
    brother’s young teenaged daughter and he couldn’t stop himself.
    “Crissy,” he groaned, his fingers sinking into the pliant meat of her
    sweet succulent tits. “We gotta stop.”

    “Noooo, Uncle Harry. I don’t wanna stop. It feels too good.” She
    stepped back out of his grasping hands. “You want me to take off my
    shorts?”

    Harry could do nothing but nod his head in agreement.

    “Then you can prove it to yourself that I lost my cherry.” She peeled
    off her shorts, kicked them across the room, then displayed her young
    naked body blatantly for her uncle’s delight.

    “Jesus, honey. You’re gorgeous.”

    She stood close, legs spread, her breathing shallow. Her blue eyes
    glowed with the passion that raged in her hot moist pussy. “Touch my
    pussy, Uncle Harry. Stick in your finger.”

    “Unnn, Crissy.” He brought his hands to his niece’s lithe naked body.
    He caressed her hips, her slim narrow waist, and her silky thighs. His
    cock felt as if it were going to bust. “Crissy. We gotta stop.”

    “No, Uncle Harry,” she cooed, knowing he was only talking. “Stick your
    finger in my pussy.” She wiggled her hips. “I’m all gooey inside.”

    Harry cupped the cheeks of her ass with one hand and slipped his other
    hand between her legs. The sweet scent of her overheated pussy met his
    nostrils as he stroked his finger through her wet sticky cunt gash.

    “Inside!” she gasped. “Finger-fuck my pussy.” She jerked, pulling his
    head to her stomach. “Finger my pussy.”

    Harry jabbed a finger deep into Crissy’s cunt. Nothing blocked his way.
    “Damn,” he muttered under his breath as her hot spongy cunt muscles
    began to pulse and contract around his buried finger.

    “Oooooh! I told you!” she cried. “Finger me. Do it fast and make me
    cream. I’m ready to explode.” Teasing her uncle, and knowing they would
    end up fucking on the living room floor, had her crazy hot.

    Harry jabbed his fingers in and out of her fuckhole. Warm squishy cunt-
    cream coated his fingers. Her cushiony pussy muscles gripped tightly
    around his fingers. He kneaded the cheeks of her ass, his head reeling.
    “Goddamn, you’re a hot little bitch.”

    “Yessss,” she hissed through clenched teeth. “Hot for cock. Your cock,
    Uncle Harry!” She jerked her hips, rotating them, and ground her cunt
    down on her uncle’s jabbing fingers.

    “My asshole, too,” she moaned, then realized what she had said.
    “Finger-fuck my asshole, too.”

    Harry didn’t believe it. His baby niece was creaming his fingers,
    begging to have her asshole fingered. It blew his mind.

    “Please, Uncle Harry. Finger my asshole while I cum.”

    Harry obliged his horny niece. He jabbed one finger into her asshole,
    twisting it. At the same time, he jabbed another finger into her pussy.

    “Ahhhh!” she wailed, jerking and thrashing on her uncle’s stabbing
    fingers. “Ooooh, I love it!”

    An explosive climax ripped through her pussy. Her head jerked back,
    snapping from side to side, her ponytail swishing across her crimson
    face. Her knees buckled and she almost collapsed.

    “I’m cumming, Uncle Harry. I’m creaming your fuckin’ fingers.” She
    humped forward, driving his fingers into her pussy. Her ass rotated
    frantically, her uncle’s finger in her asshole, sending her squealing
    into another mind-bending orgasm.

    “Ooooh, I’m cumming. Oooooh, shit! I can’t stand up.” She fell against
    her uncle, clawing her nails through his hair.

    Harry kept her from falling. He fucked her pussy with his fingers, fed
    her tight narrow shitter with another finger. The child’s screams had
    him crazy and he thought for sure he was going to cream his pants like
    some damn kid. “Crissy,” he groaned as hot frothy pussy-cum oozed from
    her cunt and dribbled down his hand and wrist. “Sweet little Crissy.”

    Crissy grabbed him as her legs turned to rubber. She swayed, a high-
    pitched scream rushing from her mouth. “I’m falling. Ooooh, Christ!”

    With Crissy thrashing and twisting in his arms, Harry did his best to
    keep her on her feet, but she was wiggling and twisting too much even
    for him. “Jesus Fucking Christ!”

    A shuddering spasm ripped through her cunt. Her back stiffened, then
    her entire body went into spastic twitches and she seemed to melt to
    the floor, Harry’s fingers popping from her hot sizzling body.

    Harry stared down at his young niece writhing on her back. He wanted to
    tear off his clothes and rape her, but he controlled himself. She was
    his brother’s daughter and only a baby. His cock thought differently.
    It throbbed for the heat of Crissy’s pussy, making him groan in agony.

    Crissy writhed lewdly on the rug, her glassy blue eyes staring up at
    her uncle. She knew he was fighting the urge to fuck her. She also knew
    he wouldn’t be able to control his desire much longer. Knowing this
    made her cream again, and she let out a low moaning rasp as another
    orgasm caromed through her cunt.

    “You’re something, honey,” Harry mouthed. Unconsciously, he rubbed his
    cock through his pants.

    “Let me do that, Uncle Harry,” she whispered. “I love playing with
    cocks.” She pulled herself up, crawling over between his legs. “I love
    sucking cocks, too.”

    Harry groaned and allowed his niece to attack his zipper. “Do whatever
    you want, honey.” He decided that if he were going to lose his battle
    with his conscience, he might as well enjoy it.

    Crissy pulled down his zipper and she fished inside his pants. Her hot
    anxious fingers gripped the thick stem of his throbbing cock. She
    pulled it out and stared wide-eyed at his long fat throbbing cock.
    “Oooooh, Uncle Harry. It’s gorgeous.”

    “Maybe too big for you,” he said, figuring it was some kid who popped
    her cherry.

    “Oh, no,” she sighed. “It’s perfect.” She held his cock in her hands
    and looked up at his lust-crazed face. “It was a man who broke my
    cherry, Uncle Harry.” She licked her lips, smiled. “His cock was just
    as big as yours.”

    “Christ!” Harry gasped, wondering what man had been lucky enough to get
    between Crissy’s beautiful legs and make her a woman. He stroked her
    flushed face with his fingers. “Let me see how good you are with your
    mouth, honey.”

    “I’m real good,” she boasted. “I can take it all.” She opened her
    mouth, then closed it over the bloated head of her uncle’s cock.

    “Ahhhhh, Crissy,” Harry groaned. The heat of her wet mouth shot down
    through his prick shaft and churned the cum rumbling in his balls.
    “Suck it, honey. Suck it all!” He no longer cared that she was his
    brother’s child. All that mattered was that the hot little bitch suck
    him off.

    With the head of his cock against the roof of her mouth, Crissy stroked
    his fat veiny prick shaft with her hands. She sucked, getting a tasty
    drop of cum in her mouth. Her tongue swirled around his pisser and warm
    drooling spit oozed from her mouth, drenching his cock shaft and her
    stroking fingers.

    Harry jerked his ass up from the couch, driving the head of his cock
    into her throat. He groaned, his chest heaving as Crissy’s teeth
    clamped into his thick prick shaft. He dropped back, grunting as she
    released her viselike grip. “Christ, Crissy, don’t bite it off.”

    “Oooh, I won’t bite it off,” she giggled, popping her mouth off his
    prick. “If I did that, you wouldn’t be able to fuck me.”

    Harry moaned as he imagined himself between his niece’s legs, ramming
    home his cock. “Give it a good suck and I’ll give you good fuck.”

    “Promise?”

    He reached down, placed the palms of his hands on her innocent face and
    brought her mouth to his prick. “Stop talking and suck.”

    Crissy closed her lips around his prick. She sucked hard, drawing in
    her cheeks. She used her tongue, whipping it across the underside of
    his prick as she eased his meaty cock into her throat.

    “Unnnn, Crissy!” He squirmed on the couch, his prick swelling inside
    his niece’s mouth. “Suck it, honey. Chew your uncle up real good.”

    Crissy gurgled, stifling a gag as the head of her uncle’s prick
    stretched her throat. She used her teeth, scraping them along his
    sensitive prick shaft as she gobbled every hard inch of his cock into
    her gullet.

    Her mouth and throat stuffed with cockmeat, she slammed her face
    forward, mashing her lips against his zipper. His hard thick cock
    throbbed and she felt as if it had stabbed into her belly. Eyes bulging
    and breathing hard through her nose, she kept his prick buried in her
    throat, wallowing in the strength of his throbbing prick and the joy
    she experienced in giving her uncle pleasure.

    Harry looked down and groaned deep in his throat. She had gobbled his
    entire cock into her mouth. It was unbelievable. He couldn’t wait until
    he fucked her pussy. He had found in his young niece a hot lustful
    woman, and he intended to make the most of it before Douglas found out
    and busted his head open.

    Crissy gulped and eased back, her teeth dragging along the length of
    his cock shaft. She gasped, spittle drooling from her clinging lips.
    She stopped, only the head of his prick in her mouth.

    She pulled off for a second. “Fuck my face!” she gasped, then plunged
    her mouth back down over his cockhead.

    Harry lunged up, driving his prick into her face. His cock fucked her
    gullet, his groin whacking against her lips. He lunged up again,
    slamming his prick over and over again into his niece’s gobbling wet
    mouth.

    Crissy savored each thrust of his cock, shuddering each time his prick
    stretched and filled her throat. She used her tongue like a wet whip,
    lashing it over his cock shaft as he plowed her face with hard
    lightning fuck-stabs.

    “Crissy,” Harry growled, drilling her sucking mouth with his cock.
    “Jesus … Christ!” He jerked his ass off the couch and twisted his
    hips. His cock skewered her throat. “Aghhh!”

    Crissy sucked. Her uncle’s prick was delicious. Her young mind swirled
    with lust. She felt each fuck-stab, loving it when his zipper scraped
    against her wet clinging lips. Gurgling, she felt his cock grow thicker
    in her mouth and she knew it wouldn’t be long before hot cum flooded
    her throat.

    “Unnn, Crissy,” Harry groaned deep in his throat. He battled her
    sucking mouth, not wanting to cream his niece’s face. He didn’t want it
    to end in her mouth. Her pussy was where his cock belonged. He jerked
    on the couch, holding the rumbling cum in his balls in check.

    Crissy was out of her mind–first her father, now her uncle. She sucked
    wildly, taking his long thick cock into her throat. Her head started to
    bob up and down, matching her uncle’s pace. She pulled at his pants,
    clawing his hard groin with her nails.

    Harry’s balls began to rumble. His face twisted in agony. “Crissy,” he
    rasped. His back stiffened and his muscles tensed as he found it almost
    impossible to stop his balls from erupting.

    Crissy, sensing his reluctance to cream her face, pulled her mouth off
    his cock. “Cum in my mouth, Uncle Harry. I’ll suck you hard again so
    you can fuck me.” She licked her lips. “I love cum.”

    Harry nodded, knowing his little niece could do what she said. “Then
    eat it, honey, and I’ll give you every fuckin’ drop I have.”

    “Ooooh, sounds good.” Like a vulture, she brought her lips back to his
    prick and gobbled it into her mouth. She took his prick to his balls,
    his cock hair now tickling her nose. She felt his prick swell in her
    throat and knew it wouldn’t be long now. Swooning, she jerked her head
    up and down, her sucking mouth churning the cum in her uncle’s balls.

    “Un … un … un!” Harry grunted, his ass humping up and down. He
    fucked her face, his balls ready to burst.

    With her mouth covering his prick, Crissy used her tongue and licked
    his jabbing cock shaft. She sucked hard, her cheeks drawing in as she
    urged the cum in his balls to erupt. Her teeth gnawed, her jaw working
    rhythmically from side to side. She felt her uncle tense and she went
    wild.

    “I’m cumming,” Harry roared, his voice filling the living room. He
    slammed up into her mouth. “Aghhhh! I’m cumming!” His balls burst,
    shooting a blast of thick white cum into his niece’s tight wet throat.
    It squirted deep. “Aghhh, Crissy!”

    Crissy gulped the first thick wad. Her eyes bulged and she used her
    mouth, meeting his upward thrusts, slamming her mouth down over the
    length of his cock. She gulped, taking the steady squirting stream of
    thick cum into her mouth and throat. It flooded her cheeks and she
    gagged, but never stopped. She was hungry, needing it all to satisfy
    her passion until he fucked her.

    Harry fucked her throat, his hips jerking, his balls churning out cum
    as fast as Crissy sucked it into her mouth. “Crissy!” he howled,
    lunging up, his cock fucking deep into her throat. “Aghhh!” His balls
    ached, the suction from his niece’s mouth draining them.

    Cum gushed from Crissy’s clinging lips and her nose. It poured down her
    throat and made her gag. Her nails raked the thick wrinkled skin of his
    balls, making him roar like a lion.

    She sucked maniacally, wanting every drop of her uncle’s cum. Her head
    bobbed up and down at a faster pace. She used her teeth, her tongue and
    her lips. One deep suck filled her cheeks with a thick load.

    Harry’s slamming thrusts slowed as his balls emptied. He grunted, his
    ass jerking, his prick still spurting, but with less force.

    Crissy wouldn’t stop. She grabbed the base of his prick shaft. It was
    sticky with cum and spit. She jerked her fist up and down, her mouth
    meeting her lips. Moaning, she sucked and jerked his cock until he
    howled for her to stop.

    Harry plunged up one last time, smashing his prick into her mouth. “No
    more, Crissy.” He dropped back to the couch, groaning, his prick still
    trapped in his niece’s mouth.

    Crissy sucked the last few drops from his spent prick and she pulled
    her mouth off. Cum dribbled from her lips and down her chin. A thin
    stringy gob dropped to her nipple. “How did you like that, Uncle
    Harry?” she panted as she licked her lips clean.

    Harry rubbed his cock. “You’re better than any woman I’ve ever had.”

    “I’m even better with a cock up my pussy.”

    “I’m counting on it, honey,” he said. “I’m counting on it.”

    Chapter 7

    Seething with lust, Crissy pulled her uncle down to the floor. Her
    breathing was noisy and rapid, like a bitch in heat. She pulled at his
    clothes, stripping him completely. Her hot glassy blue eyes devoured
    her uncle’s naked body. “I’m gonna get you hard again,” she panted.

    Harry ogled his lust-crazed naked niece. Her face was {rushed, eyes
    bright, spit dribbling from the corners of her panting mouth. He rubbed
    his limp sticky prick. “I’m sure you can.”

    Crissy straddled his thick hairy leg. She pressed her cunt down on his
    thigh, soaking his skin with warm pussy-cream. “Oooooh, Uncle Harry.
    I’m burning up inside.”

    Harry moaned. The heat of her cunt-cream seared through his thigh and
    attacked his balls. The little sex maniac would have him hard in record
    time. He was positive.

    Gasping, Crissy glided her wet seeping cunt over her uncle’s thigh and
    down across his knee. She paused, ground her hips, and mangled her clit
    against his knee. Her head snapped back as she screamed. “Ahhhhh!”

    Harry jerked his knee and watched her face contort in bliss. He rubbed
    his prick. It was beginning to grow. Just looking at the wild teenager
    was enough to give any man a hard-on, no matter how many times he had
    been fucked.

    “It’s getting hard,” she moaned, delighted with the sexual power she
    possessed. “God, it’ll be stiff as hell any minute.”

    “I know,” Harry grunted, jabbing his knee into her sopping-wet pussy.

    “Oooooh, Uncle Harry!” she wailed, twisting her hips and mangling her
    cunt against his knee. “Holy Christ!”

    Crissy greased his shin and banged the cheeks of her ass against his
    foot. With a glazed drunken expression on her flushed excited face, she
    lifted her cunt. “Watch!” she gasped.

    Harry groaned, his eyes fixed on his horny niece.

    “Mmmmm,” she hummed, trembling as she thought about what she was going
    to do. In the next instant, she slammed her pussy down, driving her
    uncle’s foot into her cunt. “Aghhhh!”

    “Jesus Christ, Crissy!” Harry growled.

    Gasping, Crissy rotated her hips. Hot buttery pussy-cream coated his
    toes and drooled down his foot. “It feels fantastic. Wiggle your toes.”

    Harry grunted and did what she wanted. “You hot little bitch.”

    “Oooooh, I’m creaming!” Her head snapped back, her blue eyes floating.
    “I feel your fuckin’ toes!”

    Jerking and twisting, Crissy fucked herself on her uncle’s foot. Tits
    bouncing, her nipples ready to burst, she slammed her pussy up and
    down, her uncle’s toes jabbing deeper with each downward plunge.
    “Ahhhhh!”

    A spasm ripped through her cunt. She shuddered and stiffened, then
    toppled off her uncle’s foot. “I’m so hot, Uncle Harry,” she babbled as
    she squirmed on the floor. “So fuckin’ hot.”

    She reached for his cock. It was thick, yet still not rock-hard the way
    she wanted it. Moaning like a bitch in heat, she pushed her hands
    against her uncle’s hips. “Roll over. I wanna eat your ass.”

    Harry rolled over willingly. It wasn’t everyday that hot some nympho
    wanted to chew on his ass. The fact that it was his teenaged niece made
    it that much more exciting.

    Drooling, her blue eyes flickering with the lust raging in her pussy,
    Crissy crawled over her uncle. She attacked him like a wild tigress,
    nipping her way down his back to the cheeks of his ass.

    “Jesus, Crissy,” he groaned, his cock mashed into the carpet. He jerked
    his hips, twisted and groaned under her attacking mouth.

    Crissy reached his ass and chewed. She crawled between his legs, gnawed
    on his thighs, and licked the back of his thick-skinned ball-sac. She
    coated his balls with warm spit, soaked his thighs, then whimpering,
    she chewed hungrily on his asscheeks.

    “Honey,” he groaned, jerking under Crissy’s hard snipping bites. “Easy,
    for Christ’s sake!”

    Crissy was too involved and hot to hear her uncle’s groans. She spread
    the cheeks of his ass, slapped her tongue up through his crack and
    soaked his wrinkled shitter with her spit. “Mmmmm, it looks so
    delicious.”

    “Honey … suck it … out!” He jerked his hips, smashing his ass
    against her face.

    “Unnnnnn,” she moaned as her uncle smashed her face. She reached under,
    grabbed his cock with both hands and squeezed.

    “Aghhhh,” Harry growled, his prick a prisoner of his niece’s gripping
    fingers. He thrashed on the floor, jabbing his thickening cock through
    Crissy’s hands. He slammed back, bucking his hips as Crissy’s tongue
    tormented his asshole.

    Crissy chewed greedily on the soft flesh around his asshole, then
    plunged her tongue into his shitter. She reamed his asshole, her
    fingers mauling his cock. Her own body writhed, her tits scraping
    against the carpet. Her clit, swollen with blood, scratched against the
    nap of the rug.

    She jammed her hips forward, mashing her clit into the rug and moaned,
    her cries of lust lost in the flesh of her uncle’s ass. She wormed her
    tongue deep, slobbering spit into his shitter, and roughly played with
    his prick.

    Harry’s cock stiffened into a rigid beam. He jerked back, whacking his
    ass against his niece’s face. “Honey,” he groaned. “I’m ready! Christ!”

    Panting and gasping for air, she pulled her face away from her uncle’s
    ass. She released his cock and scrambled up onto her haunches, waiting
    like an insane animal for her uncle to roll over onto his back.

    “Get on your back, Crissy,” Harry said. “I’m goin’ to fuck the shit out
    of you.”

    Dazed, her head reeling, she laughed lewdly. “You’d have to fuck my
    asshole if you want my shit.” She stared at his prick stabbing the air.
    “I need it in my pussy.”

    She scrambled over her uncle’s body, straddling his hips. His cock
    jutted up hard and inviting. She squiggled her hips, rubbing his hard-
    on against her belly. “Oooooh, I think I’m crazy, Uncle Harry.”

    “I know you are,” he rumbled, his voice deep, coated with lust. “Stick
    it the fuck in.”

    Lewd animal sounds escaped her drooling mouth. Crissy leered hotly at
    her uncle. She released his prick, jerked her hips, then slammed down,
    pressing his cock against his groin. The puffy lips of her overheated
    pussy wrapped around his cock shaft and warm sudsy pussy-cream flowed
    out, drenching him in its sticky heat.

    “Oooooh, it’s throbbing. I feel it.” She glided her cunt back and forth
    over his prick, soaking it in pussy-cream. She lowered her head,
    watched her tits jiggle and saw Harry’s cockhead peek out as she jerked
    her hips back.

    “Unnnnn.” She moved forward and felt his cock slide through her cunt
    gash. “Oooooh, I’m ready for it!” she squealed. “Ready to be fucked!”

    So was Harry. His niece had turned his balls into hot coals. His prick,
    engorged with blood, ached to be buried up inside her teenaged pussy.
    “Me, too, Crissy. Climb on and fuck yourself to death.”

    Trembling, her tits shaking, her mouth open, her eyes wide and glassy,
    Crissy lifted her pussy from her uncle’s cock. His prick twitched and
    stabbed the air. “Oooooh, here I come!”

    Harry stiffened, his body rigid as he waited for his niece to plunge
    herself down onto his cock.

    Crissy slammed down, impaling herself on his prick. “Ahhhhh!” Her head
    snapped back and her face turned beet-red. “It’s in me! Oooooh, Christ
    in heaven! It’s in me!”

    Harry groaned. Her hot pussy muscles surrounded his prick, clutching
    and pulsing against his cock shaft. Warm cream oozed out, flowing over
    his cum-stuffed balls. “Crissy!” He jerked up, then dropped back, his
    cock buried to the hilt.

    Crissy twisted and screamed as she fucked herself blind on her uncle’s
    prick. Swaying, she leaned back, balancing herself on stiff arms as she
    rotated her hips. “It’s gonna rip through my belly!” she cried out.
    “Oooooh, God. I’m going crazy!”

    With Crissy wriggling her hips, Harry felt as if his cock were going to
    break inside her pussy. He lunged up, jabbing his cock hard into her
    cunt. Her screams drove him on and he lunged up again, drilling his
    bent prick into the cushiony walls of her oozing cunt. She was
    fantastic.

    “Crissy,” he groaned, slicing up into her pussy. “Gimme your tits.” He
    jabbed up again, stabbing her fuck hole.

    Crissy struggled, brought herself up and ground her cunt down on his
    cock. She jutted out her tits and leered at her uncle. “Pull ’em.
    Squeeze ’em. Make ’em hurt.” She lifted up, then slammed down, a lewd
    expression on her face as she made her uncle grunt.

    If she wanted it rough, Harry wanted to please her. He grabbed her tits
    in his big hands and twisted the soft flesh until Crissy screamed in
    pain. “Enough?” he rasped.

    “Noooo!” she screeched. “More!” She slammed down on his prick again,
    jerking her hips and tugging on his cock shaft with the greedy muscles
    of her cunt.

    Harry mauled her tits and humped up with his hips, his cock piercing
    her spongy wet pussy. He yanked on her tits and felt her nipples burn
    into his palms. His cock was throbbing, the steamy juice of her cunt
    greasing his prick shaft, oozing out and coating his balls.

    Crissy went wild on her uncle’s cock. She leaned forward, mangling her
    clit against his hard groin. “Oooooh, shit!” she squealed.

    “You’re rippin’ my fuckin’ tits off!” She slammed down, making her
    uncle groan.

    Harry released her tits, and he kneaded her quivering body until his
    big hands spanned her wiggling hips. He jerked her back and forth, his
    cock gliding in and out of her wet pulsing cunt. “Cream, honey. Cream
    my fuckin’ prick.”

    “Yessss, Uncle Harry!” she wailed, swinging her tits back and forth.
    She dangled her small fleshy tits over his mouth and twisted her hips.
    “Bite! Bite off my fuckin’ nipples.”

    Harry lifted his head, latched his teeth sadistically onto one swollen
    nipple and chewed. Crissy screamed. He lifted his ass from the rug,
    fucking his cock into her cunt. Crissy howled.

    “Yeahhhhh!” she cried out, the pain from Harry’s chewing teeth fanning
    the flames of passion raging in her cock-stuffed pussy. “I love it.
    Oooooh, holy Jesus! I love it!”

    Harry turned Crissy’s creamy tits to a glistening red. Teeth marks
    blotched her flesh. He sucked one nipple, chewing the tip, his hands
    mauling her jiggling hips. His cock felt as if it were going to burst.
    “Crissy,” he groaned. “Cream!”

    Crissy was bouncing crazily on her uncle’s cock. Each fuck-stab felt as
    if he were ripping into her belly. She jerked her shoulders and
    screamed as Harry’s teeth sunk into her sensitive nipple.

    Harry grabbed his niece, held her lithe trembling body and rolled her
    over onto her back. Grinning, he stared down at her face. “Now, you’re
    gonna cum, you crazy little bitch.”

    “Fuck me,” she whimpered. “Fuck me.” She lunged up and ground her clit
    against his groin. “Make me cum all over your cock.”

    Harry eased his cock from her pussy, then jabbed forward, the head of
    his prick spearing the hot scalding depths of her pussy. He did it
    again, watching his niece writhe in ecstasy beneath him. “How’s that,
    Crissy?” he rasped, his voice ragged.

    “Unnnn, more!” She clawed his shoulders and chest, her hips grinding
    her clit against his groin. “Fuck me!”

    Harry slammed her back onto the carpet. Crissy’s screams followed each
    vicious jab. Lust ate away at his brain and he fucked her young body
    blindly, carrying them both to the peak.

    “Harder! Harder!” she shrieked, battling her uncle, meeting his thrusts
    with upward humps. “Oooooh, Uncle Harry!”

    Crissy twisted and squirmed, her ass scraping against the nap of the
    rug. She caught his rhythm, fucking herself insanely on his skewering
    prick. Her small tits, still red and sore, jiggled with each gasping
    breath she took. “I’m almost there!”

    Harry obliged his niece’s shrieking cries. He fucked into her pussy,
    his cock a battering ram, slamming her twisting hot sizzling body back
    onto the rug. “Crissy,” he grunted. “Sweet … Crissy!”

    His cock swelled, ready to burst. It throbbed, the blood surging
    through his prick shaft at the boiling point. His balls rumbled, ached
    with the heavy load of cum that churned inside. “Cum!”

    Twisting and squirming her hips, she clawed her uncle’s arms. For a
    second, she seemed to freeze, then went into her orgasm. “I’m cumming!
    I’m creamin’ … Uncle Harry!”

    Her climax ripped through her cunt as she slammed up against her
    uncle’s pounding groin. Cum gushed from the pulsing walls of her
    exploding pussy, bathing Harry’s hard throbbing cock. “I’m cumming!
    Oooooh, keep fuckin’ me!”

    Harry rode the fury of his teenaged niece’s orgasm. He fucked her, his
    cock keeping her in a wild state of screaming bliss. The hot cum of her
    pussy and the pulsing muscles that attacked his stabbing cock shaft
    brought him to the edge. His balls erupted.

    “I’m cumming,” he roared, his deep ragged voice filling the room. “I’m
    cumming!” Hot white cum spewed from his pisser, splattering the steamy
    depths of Crissy’s climaxing cunt. He jabbed, grinding her into the
    carpet as another hot spraying stream of cum shot from his cock and
    flooded his niece’s fuck hole.

    They slammed against each other, their pounding bodies slapping noisily
    together each time Crissy lunged up and Harry slammed her back. Harry’s
    deep grunts blended with Crissy’s wailing screams. His cum squirted
    into her cunt, mixing with the gushing cum from her pulsing pussy
    walls.

    “Oooooh, I’m still cumming!” Crissy cried. The hot sticky mixture of
    their cum gushed from her pussy. “Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    Harry drove her twisting body back onto the floor. His cock sliced
    through the oozing goo, fucking deep, his balls still churning out more
    of his white thick jizz.

    “Ooooh, I feel your cum!” she screamed. “I’m so full!” She went insane.
    Her young lithe body wrenched and twisted beneath her uncle’s powerful
    frame. She clung to him with her arms, wrapped her legs around his
    jabbing hips, and pounded his back with her heels.

    “Keep making me cream!” She jerked up, slamming her young body against
    his hard frame. Her hips bucked and rolled while her cunt exploded
    again. “I’m still cumming!”

    Harry’s balls rumbled, his grunts turning to gasps as the child beneath
    him tried to drain his body. His hips lunged forward and his arms gave
    out. He crushed her beneath him, his cock fucking violently in and out
    of her cunt. “Crissy! Crissy!”

    Crissy threw herself against his pounding body. Another jolt of passion
    caromed through her pussy. She stiffened and trembled, her entire body
    feeling as if it were going to break. Her mouth opened, but nothing
    came out except garbled gasps of joy. “Aghhh!”

    Harry groaned, his prick and balls empty. His hot sexy niece had
    drained him completely. He rolled off, his chest heaving as he sucked
    air into his lungs.

    “Ooooh, Uncle Harry,” she purred. She squeezed her thighs together and
    felt the cum squish inside her pussy.

    “We better get dressed,” Harry said. He sat up, reaching for his
    clothes. “Your father will be home soon.”

    Crissy giggled. “We have plenty of time.” She scrambled to her feet,
    spread her legs and offered her uncle her hand. “Come on up to my
    bedroom. I got a surprise for you.”

    “Better make it quick,” Harry said, getting to his feet. “Your father
    will bust my head open if he catches us.”

    Crissy took his hand, and she led him to the stairs. “I think you’re
    going to like my surprise.”

    Harry nodded, his gaze glued to her small wiggling ass as they climbed
    the stairs. “Just make it quick, honey.”

    Crissy threw open the door to the bedroom, then led her uncle inside.
    “Say hello to Daddy, Uncle Harry.” She giggled and stepped aside.

    “Holy Christ!” Harry groaned. He stood dead in his tracks, staring at
    his brother, who lay on the bed between Tammy’s parted thighs.
    “Goddamn!”

    Tammy waved, her face flushed and her tits jiggling. “Hi, Uncle Harry,”
    she cooed, her hips squirming as her father licked his tongue up
    through her pussy.

    Douglas pulled his head out from between Tammy’s long parted legs. He
    leered at his brother, a wide lewd grin on his juice-stained face.
    “Glad you could join us, Harry. These two hot little nymphos are too
    much for just one man.”

    Harry groaned, his head reeling as he plopped into a chair. “I always
    wondered if you were making it with your kids.”

    “We just started last night,” Crissy giggled, dropping into her uncle’s
    lap. She rubbed her bare ass against his limp prick. “Let’s watch. When
    Daddy’s done, you can fuck Tammy.”

    “Mmmmm, I’d love that,” Tammy purred, her tongue flicking out over her
    lips.

    Douglas stroked his fingers through Tammy’s wet pussy. Hot cream coated
    his fingers. “How did you like making it with Crissy?” Douglas asked.

    Harry fondled Crissy’s small plump tits. “She’s fantastic.” He dropped
    his hand between her thighs. “I sure would have liked bustin’ her
    cherry.”

    Douglas grinned. “No more cherries in this house. I took care of them
    last night.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” Tammy moaned. “Lick me off while I look at Uncle
    Harry.” She squirmed on the bed. “You wanna watch me cum, Uncle Harry?”

    “I sure do, Tammy,” he said, ogling the teenager’s large tits. “Then
    I’ll fuck you.”

    “Ooooh, Uncle Harry,” Tammy crooned. She humped up, her pussy pulsing
    against her father’s jabbing fingers. “Eat me, Daddy.”

    “Eat her, Doug,” Harry groaned. “Prime her pussy for my cock.”

    Crissy squirmed on her uncle’s lap and rubbed her tits against his
    chest, her mouth showering his face with kisses. “Eat her, Daddy, then
    I’ll suck you off.”

    Douglas pulled his fingers from his daughter’s cunt. “I’ll make the
    little nympho scream her fuckin’ head off.” “Yes, Daddy. Make me
    crazy!” Tammy writhed on her back, her pussy dripping, overheated and
    pulsing for her father’s tongue.

    Douglas forgot about Harry and Crissy. He turned around and stared at
    Tammy’s cunt. “Now where was I?”

    “You had your mouth on my cunt and your tongue in my fuck hole,” Tammy
    said.

    “Ummmm, I remember now.” He dropped his head back between Tammy’s
    juice-stained thighs. The sweet succulent scent of her pussy attacked
    his nostrils. “Nice tender cuntmeat.”

    “Ooooh, stop teasing me, Daddy,” Tammy moaned. “Eat me!” Her green eyes
    flashed, leering at her uncle. “I’m so hot for your cock, Uncle Harry.”

    Douglas plunged his tongue into his daughter’s pussy, sucking the puffy
    folds into his mouth and chewed. Warm sudsy pussycream flowed over his
    face and into his mouth. He chewed harder, making his daughter wail
    with pleasure.

    “I’m creaming, Daddy!” Tammy wailed, her eyes fixed on her uncle. “I’m
    creaming!” She humped, her tits jiggling, her ass squiggling on the
    bed. “Ooooh, Daddy! You’re chewing me up!”

    Douglas’ tongue flashed up through Tammy’s wet seeping cunt gash. A
    glistening flow of pussy-cream drenched his tongue, his face, and
    dribbled down his neck. He swirled the buttery ooze around Tammy’s
    swollen cuntlips, then sucked deep. She was delicious. It wasn’t every
    man who had two young girls to fuck and suck.

    Orgasms skimmed through Tammy’s pussy. The inside of her cunt
    contracted, gripping an imaginary cock. She rotated her hips and ground
    her cunt into her father’s mouth. “Ooooh, Daddy! I’m cumming all over
    your face.”

    Douglas whipped his tongue over her clit, then sucked it into his
    mouth. As he chewed, Tammy’s squeals of pleasure grew louder. Holding
    her clit with his teeth, he lashed the tip with his tongue.

    Tammy was out of her skull. Having an audience drove her wild. “I’m
    creaming!” she screamed. “Watch me!”

    Douglas slipped his hands under Tammy’s jiggling ass. He mauled her
    flesh and chomped on her pussy. Cum flowed over his face, into his
    mouth. He chewed harder, his head shaking from side to side, her clit
    trapped between his teeth.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” Tammy’s big creamy tits were flopping. She grabbed
    them, squeezed, then screamed as her father’s teeth sunk into her
    pulsing blood-engorged clit. “Aghhhh! Don’t stop now, Daddy!”

    Saliva drooled from her panting mouth. Her green eyes stared at Crissy
    and her uncle. Her hips twisted, her ass humped, and she clawed the
    sheet with her nails. “Oooooh, don’t ever stop, Daddy!”

    Douglas gnawed roughly on her clit. The taste of his daughter’s pussy
    was fantastic. He sucked her clit, plunged his tongue into her fuck
    hole and felt her muscles try to capture him. He dug his blunt fingers
    into the cheeks of her ass, found her crack and shoved one finger in.

    “Aghhhhh, Daddy!” Humping wildly, Tammy bucked her hips, mashing her
    cunt into her father’s mouth as she jerked back and twisted on his ass-
    stabbing finger. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Oooooh, I’m so fuckin’ hot!”

    She arched her back and shuddered. “Ahhh!” Another spasm racked her
    young overheated body. She lifted her ass, jerked, then crashed back to
    the bed. “Now, Uncle Harry.”

    Douglas pulled his cum-stained face away from his daughter’s pussy.
    “She’s all yours, Harry. Fuck her to death.”

    Crissy leaped off her uncle’s lap, and Harry hurried to the bed, his
    cock stiff, throbbing for the hot red-haired cunt of his niece.

    Douglas sat in the chair, allowing Crissy to lick his face clean.

    Ten minutes later, Tammy and her uncle screamed as their bodies
    exploded in orgasm. Douglas’ voice joined in the chorus as Crissy’s
    gobbling mouth sucked his cum from his balls.

    The two men spent the day in bed, sharing and enjoying Crissy and her
    sister, Tammy.

    Chapter 8

    Crissy tingled with excitement as she stood in the shower, the hot
    water beating against her tits. She lathered her pussy and ass with
    sweet-smelling soap. “Ooooh, shit!” she gasped, the rough washcloth
    rubbing against her sensitive clit.

    She soaped her tits, sighing as her nipples swelled and ached for her
    father’s mouth. Leaning back against the tiled shower stall, she rinsed
    her tits. Spasms rippled through her hot young body as she rinsed her
    cunt and ass.

    By the time she had stepped out of the shower and dried herself, she
    was sizzling hot, her pussy frothy with juice. She padded into the
    bedroom and looked at her naked body in the mirror.

    Five days ago she had thought no man would want a child. She had
    learned differently. Her father and uncle were crazy about her body and
    couldn’t get enough of it. “Mmmm,” she purred. “Today, I’ll have them
    all to myself.”

    “Ooooh, God,” she sighed. It was what she had wanted since recruiting
    her uncle into the sex games with her father and sister. Tammy, she
    knew, would be gone all day and her father and uncle were downstairs
    waiting. It blew her mind.

    She fluffed her blonde hair, then slipped a pair of black-lace
    crotchless panties on. The lace tickled her exposed clit, sending goose
    bumps up and down her spine. She slipped on the matching bra, the front
    cut out so that her pink nipples could peek out erotically. She had
    bought the sexy things yesterday, knowing she would have her father and
    uncle to herself today.

    To keep her surprise a secret, she pulled a robe on and left the
    bedroom, tying the sash tightly around her slim waist as she hurried
    down the stairs for an afternoon of fantastic sex.

    Douglas was at the bar, sipping beer. Harry was on the couch, a drink
    in his hand. Both turned to face Crissy as she strolled into the living
    room.

    “What took you so long?” Doug asked, leering hotly at his young
    daughter.

    “Yeah, honey,” Harry said. “You getting yourself off in the shower?”

    Crissy giggled, shivering under the ogling gazes of her father and
    uncle. “I was washing my pussy and asshole,” she said with a wink. She
    joined her father at the bar, poured herself a stiff drink, then gulped
    down half of it.

    “Don’t get drunk, baby,” Douglas said. “It dulls the senses.” He leaned
    over and kissed his little daughter on the mouth.

    Crissy sucked his tongue, then pulled away. “Just a little buzz,” she
    giggled. “It makes fuckin’ around more fun.”

    “You hiding anything under that robe?” Harry asked, his hand on his
    crotch.

    “A surprise,” she cooed, finishing her drink. She rubbed her father’s
    crotch. “Mmmm, you’re hard already.”

    “I get hard every time you come into the room,” Doug said. He finished
    his beer and joined Harry on the couch.

    “You hard, too, Uncle Harry?” Crissy purred. She stood in the center of
    the living room, both men giving her their undivided attention.

    “Hard as a rock, honey,” he said. “You can check anytime you want.”

    “I will,” she giggled. “Soon.” Crissy swooned. Today was going to be
    the best day of her life.

    She parted her robe, giving the two horny men a peek at what was
    underneath. Her heart was pounding and her pussy was on fire.

    Doug gulped back the lump in his throat, his eyes fixed on his luscious
    daughter as the robe opened completely. “Crissy. God, you’re gorgeous.”

    Crissy licked her lips and slipped the robe off her shoulders. It
    melted to the floor and she shuddered as tiny orgasms rippled through
    her cunt.

    “Damn,” Harry groaned. “You’re better than any woman, Crissy.” His eyes
    bugged out as he leered at his young sexy niece.

    Crissy paraded around the room, modeling for her father and uncle.
    “There’s no crotch,” she said, parting her legs. “You can fuck me with
    my panties on if you want.”

    “My cock feels like a rock,” Harry said, his eyes devouring his niece.

    “Mine, too,” Doug said, enjoying the sight of his beautiful daughter.

    “I’m creaming,” Crissy moaned. “God, the way you two are looking at me,
    I can’t help but cream.”

    She walked over to them. “Rip off my bra, Daddy.” She took a deep
    breath and waited.

    Douglas grabbed the flimsy material and yanked. It came away in his
    hand, baring her plump creamy tits. “Baby,” he rasped.

    She shook her tits and rubbed them against her father’s hand. “Play
    with ’em,” she moaned, enjoying the attention of both men. “Pinch ’em.”

    Her father pinched her nipple. He grabbed her creamy flesh, pawing her
    as his cock throbbed in his pants.

    “You, too, Uncle Harry.” She trembled as her uncle mauled her other
    tit. It was great not having to share her father and uncle with Tammy.

    She wiggled her hips, her blonde hair swishing across her face. “Make
    me hot!” she gasped, tingling under the pawing hands of her father and
    uncle. “Make me cream.”

    Harry kneaded one plump tit, his cock aching. “Come on, honey. Let’s
    get down to some action.”

    “Yeah, baby,” Douglas said. He grabbed her panties in a fit of passion,
    tearing them from her hot little body. The sight of her blonde-haired
    pussy made his balls rumble.

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” she giggled, stepping back out of their pawing hands.
    “Look what you’ve done.” She turned around, jiggling the cheeks of her
    ass.

    Harry reached out, mauling her ass, his finger teasing at the crack of
    her asshole. “I’m gonna fuck your ass today, Crissy.”

    Crissy gasped and shoved back, allowing her uncle’s finger to invade
    the tight narrow canal of her shitter. “Oooooh, I know! I know!”

    She moved away and faced them. “Take off your clothes,” she squealed.

    Quickly, both men stripped, their long thick cocks stabbing out from
    their hairy groins.

    Crissy gasped, feasting her eyes on their cocks. Today, they both
    belonged to her and she intended to savor every minute of it. She was
    in her glory.

    “I’m gonna suck you both off,” she said, her blue eyes glowing with
    passion. Crissy dropped to her knees, and she crawled to her father and
    uncle. She straightened up, grabbed both pricks, one in each hand, and
    stroked them. “Ooooh, so much cockmeat for me to eat.”

    Harry groaned as he felt her hot breath on the head of his bloated
    cock. “Suck it, Crissy. Get it nice and hard for your asshole.”

    “Me, too,” Douglas groaned, his hips jerking his prick through his
    daughter’s fist.

    Crissy brought her mouth to her uncle’s cock, closed her lips around
    his bloated prick head and sucked. A thick drop of precum oozed into
    her mouth and she smeared it over her lips and the head of her uncle’s
    prick. “You’re seeping, Uncle Harry,” she cooed, after taking her mouth
    off his prick.

    She brought her mouth back to her uncle’s prick, then sucked deep,
    enjoying his groans of pleasure. She squeezed her father’s prick,
    jerking his cockshaft with long sensuous strokes.

    Douglas looked down at his daughter as she sucked his brother’s prick.
    It seemed like only yesterday that she was an innocent baby. Now she
    was more of a woman than anyone he had ever known. “My turn,” he
    rasped. “Don’t forget me.”

    Crissy popped her mouth off her uncle’s prick. “I could never forget
    you, Daddy.” She tugged on both pricks, then squiggled over to her
    father’s cock and soaked it with her tongue. “Mmmm, delicious.”

    Douglas jerked, driving his prick into her mouth, his cockhead spearing
    her throat.

    Crissy sunk her teeth into his cockshaft. She pulled back, dragging her
    teeth along his prick. “Get on the floor. It’ll be easier for me.”

    Douglas dropped to the floor on his back, his prick stabbing the air.
    “Come and get it, baby.”

    Crissy crawled over between his legs. She looked back at her uncle.
    “Play with my pussy and ass,” she purred, “while I suck Daddy.”

    “Whatever you want, honey. It’s your party.” Harry got down on the
    floor, fondled his niece’s ass and slim hips. He smoothed his hands
    over her back and watched as she lowered her head to his brother’s
    prick.

    Crissy gobbled the head of her father’s cock into her mouth. One deep
    noisy suck brought his bell-shaped cockhead into her throat. She didn’t
    stop. Gobbling voraciously, she took his prick to the root, stopping
    only when her lips were mashed against the hair of his groin.

    “Ahhh, baby,” Douglas groaned. He lunged up, stabbing his prick into
    her gullet. Each jab mashed his daughter’s lips onto his groin.

    Crissy scratched her nails like a cat over her father’s hairy stomach.
    She gulped on his lunging prick, breathing hard through her nose each
    time he pierced her throat. She used her teeth and gnawed on his
    drilling cockshaft.

    Harry dipped his hands between Crissy’s thighs, stroking his fingers
    along the wet puffy gash of her pussy. Warm sticky cunt-cream flowed
    over his hand. “She’s soaked, Doug,” he groaned. “A fuckin’ furnace
    ready to be fucked.”

    Crissy popped her mouth off her father’s prick. “Not yet, Uncle Harry.
    Finger me first. Make me crazy!” She tilted her head and gobbled on the
    length of her father’s prick.

    Harry jabbed three fingers into his niece’s cunt, then twisted his
    fingers, the blunt tips gouging at the spongy walls of her fuckhole.

    “Ahhhh!” Crissy gasped, her head snapping back. “Keep fingering me! My
    asshole, too!”

    Harry grinned and shook his head in amazement as he watched her writhe
    under his jabbing fingers. “You got a great daughter, Doug.” He jabbed
    the sopping walls of her cunt, his prick aching to be in her ass.

    Crissy was in heaven. “Ooooh, Daddy. Uncle Harry is making me crazy!”
    She wiggled her hips and jammed back. “Tell him to finger my ass! Get
    it ready for your cock, Uncle Harry!”

    Doug reached down, grabbed her thick blonde hair and forced his prick
    into her mouth. “Eat it, baby. Make me harder.” He lunged up, fucking
    her throat. Groaning, he collapsed back on the floor, twitching as her
    teeth gnawed away at his throbbing cockshaft.

    Crissy sucked, gnawed and whipped her tongue over and around his
    cockshaft. She was in bliss as she enjoyed both her father and uncle.

    Working her ass in tight jerky circles, she ground back at her uncle’s
    plunging fingers. She feasted on her father’s prick, eager for her
    uncle to ream her ass and prime it for his cock.

    Harry jabbed a finger into Crissy’s tight asshole. He twisted his
    finger, gouging at the dry walls of her narrow shitter. He raked both
    his niece’s fuckholes, watching her hips jerk and twist as his cock
    throbbed to take the place of his fingers.

    Doug humped up, blindly fucking his prick in and out of his daughter’s
    throat. “Baby,” he groaned. “Chew me! Aghhh!”

    Crissy lost her mind. She sucked, sinking her teeth into her father’s
    cockshaft, shoved back and massaged her uncle’s buried fingers with her
    pussy and asshole muscles. Gasping moans gurgled deep in her throat.
    Spittle dribbled from her mouth, down her father’s prickshaft as she
    bobbed her head rapidly up and down.

    Harry pulled his fingers from her body and watched as she went into
    spasms. Grinning lewdly, he took his juice-stained fingers and rammed
    them into her ass, stretching her shitter wide, preparing it for his
    long thick cock.

    With three fingers stuffed in her ass, Crissy snapped her head away
    from her father’s cock. “Ayieeee!” she squealed. She stared at her
    father, her face red with passion, her blue eyes glassy and dilated.
    “He’s fingering my asshole, Daddy!”

    “Chew me, baby. Get me ready for your pussy.”

    “I’ll prime her, Doug,” Harry groaned. With his fingers still buried in
    Crissy’s asshole, he aimed his throbbing cock at her pussy. “Here,
    Crissy, feed on this awhile.” He jabbed, stabbing his prick in to the
    root with one fast lunge.

    Crissy almost collapsed. She dropped her head, swallowing her father’s
    prick into her mouth. She chewed, pulled back and gasped for air.
    “Ooooh, Daddy. He’s fuckin’ me! He’s fuckin’ me!” She swooned, her blue
    eyes glazed.

    Harry ripped into her pussy, cunt juice greasing his prickshaft. It
    flowed over his jabbing cock, bathing it, greasing it for her asshole.
    “I think she’s ready,” he grunted, fucking his prick in and out of her
    cunthole, his fingers plunging into her ass.

    “I am ready!” Crissy gasped. “Ready for both your cocks.” Dazed,
    passion bubbling in her veins, she jerked forward, forcing her uncle’s
    cock and fingers to pop out of her cunt and asshole. “A double fuck!”
    she cried. “Ooooh, God!”

    Crissy began to shake. She stared first at her father’s spit-soaked
    prick, then at her uncle’s cream-coated cock. She straddled her father,
    then plunged down, burying his cock to the root. “Ahhhh!” Her cunt
    contracted, gripping her father’s prick. “Ooooh, Daddy! Daddy!”

    Douglas grabbed his daughter’s plump tits and squeezed. He pulled her
    forward, his cock throbbing inside her steamy pussy. “Now, baby. It’s
    time you really learned what it’s like to be a woman.”

    Crissy’s eyes popped. Her mouth dropped open. “Yessss!” she wailed.
    “Ooooh, yesss!”

    Harry crawled behind his niece, his prick swinging, coated in the soupy
    froth of her pussy. He grabbed her jerking hips and saw the base of his
    brother’s cock, the rest buried up inside her pussy. Warm cream oozed
    out from her clinging cuntlips, down over Doug’s balls.

    “Hurry, Uncle Harry!” she sobbed drunkenly. She wriggled her ass, the
    frantic action grinding her clit against her father’s hard groin.

    “Ooooh, Daddy! Make him hurry!” She rolled her hips from side to side,
    twisting her clit against his groin. “Make him hurry!”

    “Stop jerkin’ your fuckin’ ass,” Harry groaned, his prick throbbing,
    his cockhead seeping.

    “Ooooh, Uncle Harry,” she moaned. “I can’t stop. Daddy’s cock feels too
    good!” She humped on her father’s cock, her cunt muscles twitching
    around his buried hard-on.

    Harry pawed her hips, gripping them tightly in his hands, holding her
    steady for a second. He jabbed, the head of his cock slicing through
    the tight wrinkled crack of her asshole. He stabbed again, burying half
    his cock in her shitter.

    “Aghhhh!” Crissy jerked like a wildcat. “All of it! Every fuckin’
    inch!” She shoved back, trying to capture his prick.

    Harry slammed in again. The juicy cream of Crissy’s pussy had done the
    trick. His entire cock ripped into her asshole, his groin now flush
    with her creamy asscheeks. He eased back, then drove forward again, his
    cock fucking easily through the tight ring of her ass.

    Crissy leered at her father’s face. “Ooooh, Daddy! He’s so deep! Ooooh,
    it feels so good.” She was drunk with passion, reeling under the double
    pleasure of having both her uncle’s and father’s cocks buried up inside
    her scalding body. “Oooooh! Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    Doug mauled her tits, his cock throbbing up inside her pussy. “We’re
    gonna cream you, baby.”

    “I know, Daddy!” she gasped. “I know!” She was delirious. Spit drooled
    from her mouth. “I love it!” It was fantastic and she couldn’t wait
    until their hot cum flooded her body.

    Harry’s head was spinning. His cock was buried to the hilt, the muscles
    of her ass clutching his prickshaft like a hot vise. He parted her
    creamy asscheeks and leered at his buried prick and the tight muscle of
    her asshole wrapped around his cockshaft. He jerked back and felt her
    muscles tug greedily to keep him buried.

    “Put it back!” Crissy wailed hysterically. She worked her hips in a
    flurry of frenzied circles. “Rip open my ass!”

    Harry glanced down at his brother and nodded. He lunged forward,
    driving his cock deep into her ass. At the same time, Douglas slammed
    up, ramming his prick deep into her pussy. The two vicious jabs almost
    split the screaming teenager in two. They fucked her violently, her
    screams of joy filling the living room.

    Crissy snapped her head from side to side, her blonde hair whipping
    across her crimson face. “Ooooh, Daddy! Uncle Harry!” She absorbed
    their hard punishing jabs, thrived on them, battled back, squeezing
    every ounce of pleasure from her first double fuck. “Faster, Daddy!
    Harder, Uncle Harry! Fuck me! Oooooh, God, I’m goin’ crazy!”

    Harry ravaged his niece’s asshole with hard stabbing thrusts. His
    balls, crammed with cum, slapped painfully against her quivering body.
    He growled, his face twisting into a mask of sheer lust. He gritted his
    teeth, his lips drawing back, giving his face a maniacal look. Harder
    and harder, he plunged his prick in and out of her tight gripping
    shitter, grunting with each powerful fuck-stab.

    Douglas lunged up, slamming his prick into her hot pulsing pussy. With
    his brother’s prick jabbing her asshole, it made his daughter’s pussy
    that much tighter. His ass lifted off the floor as he groaned, then
    thudded back as Crissy ground her clit against his groin. “Baby. Sweet
    … Crissy!” He drilled his prick into her pussy as hot sudsy cream
    greased his cockshaft and soaked his balls.

    Crissy twisted and churned, bucking like a crazed animal between them.
    She saw the passion in her father’s face, then turned her head and saw
    the same lust in her uncle’s eyes. “Oooooh, God!” she cried, knowing
    she was turning them both into madmen bent on ripping her apart.
    “Ooooh, God in heaven!”

    “Harder! Harder!” she screamed as they fucked her with fast demanding
    thrusts. She went wild, her body jerking frantically under the
    devastating attack. “Oooooh, Christ! I’m goin’ out of my fuckin’ mind!”

    At the mercy of their stabbing cocks, Crissy found their rhythm, caught
    the demanding pace and climbed screaming to the peak. “Ooooh, I’m
    getting close! So damn fuckin’ close!”

    Douglas fucked his prick into her pussy, slamming in and out of her
    gripping cunthole, his ass whacking into the carpet each time she
    slammed back down on his cock. He held her tits, twisted them and made
    her scream. He watched her face contort with lust. It swelled his cock,
    rumbled the cum in his balls.

    Harry thrust forward, driving Crissy against Douglas’ lunging body,
    mashing her clit on his groin. Each jab brought him closer to emptying
    his balls. “Soon, my hot little bitch!” he roared, his prick engorged
    with blood and throbbing in the narrow hole of her shitter. “Soon!”

    Crissy was swooning. She felt the pressure of her climax mount in her
    cunt. She felt each fuck-stab of their cocks. She felt them swell
    inside her holes, stretching her beyond anything she had ever dreamed
    of. It was going to happen and it blew her mind. “Oooooh, cream me!
    Cream me!”

    She stared at her father as his hands kneaded her tits. “Uncle Harry’s
    gonna cum, Daddy! He’s ready to cream my ass!”

    Harry let out a deep roar. His balls rumbled, then exploded. The hot
    cum churning in his balls shot through his bloated cockshaft. It
    squirted from his pisser like a hot geyser, flooding the narrow canal
    of Crissy’s shitter. “I’m cumming! Aghhhh, Crissy!”

    “He’s creaming me, Daddy! He’s creaming my asshole!” Her virgin asshole
    gulped at Harry’s squirting cock. “He’s squirting me, Daddy! Ahhhh …
    a … hot … enema!”

    She bucked under her uncle’s spurting cock, using her muscles to milk
    his plowing prick. “More! More!” she screamed greedily. “Drown me!”

    Harry was out of his skull. He pounded his niece with hard blind fuck-
    stabs. His balls rumbled, then erupted again, spewing thick stringy
    wads of jizz into her asshole. “Crissy!” he bellowed, his cum greasing
    her shitter for faster speed. “I’m creaming!”

    Harry lashed at her twisting body, his balls sore as they whacked her
    ass. He went faster, his cum keeping her asshole slippery. He held her
    hips and fucked, his prick constantly squirting her ass as he grunted.

    Crissy crashed forward, her clit a mangled mass of raw meat. She
    twisted and ground her clit against her father’s groin. Spasms racked
    her body. “Cum, Daddy! Cream my pussy!”

    She worked her ass in quick frenzied jerks, keeping her uncle’s cock
    buried and squirting hot cum into her asshole. She used her cunt
    muscles to make her father cream her pussy. Hot contractions swept
    through her cunt and she felt her father’s body stiffen and knew he was
    ready. She was, too.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” An orgasm erupted deep in her cunt. “I’m cumming!
    Creaming!” She bucked as her orgasm caromed through her cock-stuffed
    cunthole. “Cum! Cum!”

    Douglas saw the lust twist his daughter’s face. He felt the fury of her
    climaxing cunt against his fucking prick. He glanced at his brother
    fucking her ass and enjoyed the shuddering spasms that shook his
    daughter.

    Douglas lunged up. His cock exploded. Hot cum spewed from his pisser.
    Thick globs flooded her cunt. “I’m cumming, baby! I’m cumming!”

    “Ahhhh!” she wailed, her cunt filling with cum, mixing with her own hot
    creamy juices. His cum squirted into her pussy, triggering another
    explosive orgasm in her. Thrashing and screaming, she climaxed again.

    “I’m cumming all over your cock, Daddy!” She bucked. “Oooooh, I’m
    creaming!”

    Douglas’ cock blasted out thick wads of cum. He flooded her overheated
    pussy, mixing his sticky cum with her bubbling juices. Squishy noises
    blended with her cries of joy each time he fucked his cock through her
    cum-stuffed cunt.

    Their thick spurting cocks slammed into Crissy’s climaxing body. They
    fucked her, grunting and panting as she creamed. Two thick cocks
    sprayed her fuckholes with cum. Jizz oozed from her pussy and seeped
    from her jiggling ass. Cum trickled down her crack, coated both sets of
    thick-skinned balls.

    “I can’t stop cumming, Daddy,” she shrieked at the top of her lungs.
    “Oooooh, I can’t stop!” Her head snapped from side to side, her blonde
    hair lashing across her father’s face and her own. She twisted her
    shoulders. Her father’s hands pulled and mauled her tits. Her clit,
    mashed against her father’s groin, was raw and pulsing, sending hot
    spasms through her cunt.

    Harry matched his niece’s bucking jerks. He lunged hard, fucking his
    prick into her ass at a reckless pace. His balls rumbled, their spewing
    load of jizz almost gone. He mangled the soft flesh of her hips and
    plowed her hot body with all the strength he possessed.

    Harry’s back stiffened. He shuddered, gulping for air, his chest
    heaving. His cock was buried to the hilt, her ass keeping him a
    prisoner.

    “Don’t take it out!” she screeched, her hips rotating frantically. She
    wrenched her body and slammed her pussy down on her father’s cock,
    grinding her clit on his groin. Another orgasm rifled through her
    pussy.

    Harry was exhausted. He dropped back, his cum-coated cock popping from
    her tight ass. He saw his cum dribbling from her ass. “Jesus,” he
    rasped, falling back on the floor to watch her ride her father.

    With her asshole empty, Crissy rode her father’s cunt-splitting cock
    with wild abandonment. Quick jerks and frenzied twists had her howling
    as Douglas spurted wad after wad of cum into her pussy. Her head
    twisted, her eyes glazed, she stared at her uncle while she continued
    to grind her clit on her father’s groin.

    Tammy came in the door and froze in her tracks. Her eyes took in the
    scene at a glance. It blew her mind. “Jesus,” she mumbled, stripping
    off her clothes as quickly as possible. She joined her uncle on the
    floor, saw his spent cock, knew where it had been, and gobbled it into
    her mouth.

    Crissy was too busy cumming to notice. She pounded her body against her
    father’s, almost tearing her tits from her chest in her crazed wild
    contortions. “Daddy! Daddy!” she wailed.

    Douglas arched his back. “Baby!” His hands slipped to her gyrating
    hips. He drove his hips up, fucking her cunt as his strength began to
    ebb. “Ooooh, baby!”

    Cum gushed from her cushiony pussy walls. It drenched his prick.
    “Daddy!” She hammered her body onto his, then collapsed, panting and
    drooling, her mouth fused to his neck.

    Douglas held his daughter as she trembled in his arms. “You’re a woman
    now,” he whispered, stroking her back.

    Tammy pulled her mouth from her uncle’s cock and she crawled over to
    Crissy and her father. She pushed Crissy off and attacked her father’s
    cock, sucking him clean.

    Crissy fell back onto the floor, cum oozing from both her fuck holes.
    She sighed, stared blankly up at the ceiling.

    Tammy finished with her father, then turned her attention to Crissy.
    “Now you!” she gasped.

    “Oooh, no,” Crissy moaned, but it was too late. Tammy was already
    between her legs, sucking her father’s cum from her pussy.

    Tammy’s mouth gobbled hungrily, drawing out every wad of her father’s
    cum from Crissy’s pussy. Crazed with what she had seen, she rolled
    Crissy over, attacked her ass and feasted on her uncle’s cum as it
    oozed from Crissy’s ass.

    Finished with them all, she sat up. “Now, it’s my turn.”

    Both men groaned.

    Crissy staggered to her feet. The day had been perfect. She didn’t care
    if Tammy enjoyed the same pleasures. She giggled, blew them all a kiss
    and left. Today, she had really become a woman.

    The End


    429 comments
    «12345»

    Hornylicker69Report 

    2024-07-18 12:20:24
    Loved the story. To find daughter’s that want it as bad as daddy does. Priceless. Great fantasy.

    Trib FanReport 

    2022-12-12 22:35:10
    I thought it was too long a story.
    Also too much ‘daddy’ so although incest taboo stories arouse me this was just too iver the top to excite me.

    Tiger_tReport 

    2018-12-03 13:34:31
    A very satisfying story, in fact I was satisfied 14 times before I finished it.

    baldonesReport 

    2018-11-04 14:32:55
    Sammy I like them and no lower limits for me

    baldonesReport 

    2018-11-04 14:31:39
    arkansa damn girl I would have loved to fuck your 13 yr old cunt

    «12345»